Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

            In the wide, luxurious halls of Ouran High School, the sun still warmed the world. Summer had not left, and autumn had yet to arrive. However, on the top floor of the south wing, at the end of the north hallway, the doors of Music Room 3 opened to the winds of the Ryukyu Islands. The Host Club in elegant kimonos and yukata and brought their guests into a world that escaped the blazing heat.

            “You look great, Tamaki!” said a guest, gushing happily. “What a colorful kimono! It’s bingata from Okinawa, isn’t it?”

            “Yes, it is, princess,” said Tamaki with a smile. “Did you know? The first kanji of bingata, which usually means crimson, is used to mean all colors. The Ryukyu Islands’ royalty have worn bingata since ancient times.” He took the guest’s hands. “But no matter how many colors I swathe myself in, my heart yearns to be dyed in your special color alone.”

            “Oh, Tamaki!” sighed the girl dreamily.

            (Y/N) had no idea what it meant to be dyed in someone’s special color, but they had a guess. They smiled and turned their attention back to their guests.

            “(Y/N), you’re not just in sage today!” said their guests. “Wow!”

            “What a change. I love the additions,” gushed another girl. “What made you decide on it?”

            (Y/N) smiled. “I’m partial to lavender.” They glanced up, and Kyoya was looking back at them. A look of warmth passed between them, and (Y/N)’s heart grew brighter. “And if I was only green, I’d worry I’d lose your focus.”

            The girls squealed, “You could never!”

            “Then will you join me?” (Y/N) held up a shawl in similar colors and put it around a guest’s shoulder. “Enjoy all the vibrant colors with me?”

            “Always!” The girls’ faces were entirely red. “We love your favorite colors!”

            “Hikaru! Kaoru!” More guests approached the twins. “We heard you chose today’s costumes.”

            “Were you in Okinawa for the summer?” asked a guest.

            “No, things were pretty hectic so we only stayed one week,” said Hikaru. “Listen to this: Kaoru is so strange! He picked up seashells at the beach even though we can buy them in the shops!” He chuckled.

            Dramatically, Kaoru turned away. “Am I…strange? I only wanted to bring home a keepsake of our vacation together. Am I so strange?” Tears came to his eyes.

            “Kaoru!” Hikaru hugged him, and the entire crowd squealed. “You’re not strange!”

            “Haruhi, what are you doing?” asked Honey, watching Haruhi with a dragon fruit. “Are you having a staring contest with that fruit?”

            “I’ve never seen this fruit before. I was wondering how to eat it,” contemplated Haruhi.

            The food gets her, ever time, thought (Y/N) in amusement.

            “Can you eat a dragon fruit whole? Skin and all?” wondered Haruhi.

            That was not how to eat dragon fruit, but her look of genuine curiosity was incredibly endearing to the guests and Honey (and Tamaki).

            “Is it your first time seeing on?” said Kyoya, taking the fruit. “You can’t eat the skin. Here, give it to me.”

            “Oh,” said Haruhi. “You don’t need to peel it for me—”

            “No, Mori will do it,” said Kyoya with his business smile as he handed the fruit to Mori. “Stop worrying about fruit and serve customers.” Besides, it was total nonsense that he’d peel it for someone. Well, other than (Y/N).

            Mori held up a sharp knife, and everyone’s eyes went to him with some trepidation and awe. It was a real weapon in his hands. Fortunately, their giant was a gentle one, and he calmly peeled and cut the fruit up while the girls watched with glee.

            “Haruhi, if you want, you can take home the centerpiece,” said Honey, offering her a giant bowl of fruit.

            “May I? That would be great,” said Haruhi. “I want my dad and Mei to have some.”

            “Didn’t Mei go back home?” commented the twins.

            “Yeah, but she comes over for dinner sometimes,” said Haruhi.

            “I know! We’ve been emailing each other,” said Tamaki with a genuine smile. “Just yesterday, she told me something interesting! Don’t be surprised, everyone, but it seems that around this time of year, there’s a school event for young common folk known as a ‘Sports Festival’ and—”

            “And they don’t go in a gondola,” said (Y/N), chuckling.

            “(Y/N),” said Kyoya.

            “Yes?” They looked at him. “What is it?”

            “Here.” He held a bowl of dragon fruit. “I don’t like dragon fruit much, and I know you enjoy it.”

            “Thank you, I do,” said (Y/N), smiling warmly. Their boyfriend—they always got giddy thinking of Kyoya as their boyfriend—came off as cold to people, but he kept track of every little thing (Y/N) enjoyed. He cared, and he showed it in his own way.

            “Don’t make me laugh, Ootori!” The door of the Host Club opened, and three football club members appeared. Of course, the one who spoke so disdainfully to Kyoya was Kuze, the self-proclaimed nemesis of Kyoya. “You’re hardly qualified to talk about fruit, and we all know fruits are superior to all types of food!”

            “I believe a balanced diet is superior to all else,” said Kyoya, bored of Kuze already.

            “Listen here, Kyoya,” continued Kuze, completely unhindered. “You may not see the point of eating dragon fruit, but it’s rich in protein, vitamins, and minerals. And the skin you said is inedible is delicious pickled. Your ignorance is appalling! Clearly, (L/N) has better taste than you.”

            “Kuze…you make a good point. Here are the skins, enjoy.” Kyoya poured dragon fruit skins into Kuze’s bare hands.

            “You idiot! Not in my hands! Get a container!”

            He’s only upset about that part? thought (Y/N). “Here.” They gave him a container.

            An irk mark remained on Kuze’s forehead as he closed his container of dragon fruit skins. “Aren’t you acting a little childish? Could it be I hurt your pride?”

            “No, no, not at all.” Kyoya smiled pleasantly. “I was merely voicing my opinion of its taste.” And he had made a gift for (Y/N), so he was calm and collected as ever. Besides, Kuze did not intimidate him. He knew just as much about fruit. “In addition to the benefits you just mentioned, I should point out that dragon fruit is rich in phosphorous, calcium, and iron, thereby contributing to decreased cholesterol and blood sugar levels. It’s low in calories and helps prevent anemia.”

            The guests of the Host Club squealed at how intelligent Kyoya was. He kept a graceful smile on his face, but the only person he looked at was (Y/N). They smiled at him, and he was pleased. He impressed the only person that mattered.

            “I know all that!” cried Kuze indignantly. “I was gonna say that!”

            “Oh, there you are, Takeshi.” Matsuyama, Kuze’s fiancée, entered the room.

            “It’s Miss Matsuyama,” said the twins. “Welcome!”

            “Please excuse Takeshi,” said Matsuyama, smiling. “He still wants to compete with Kyoya.” She kept a good handle on it, but Kuze was still stubborn and strong-willed. (Y/N) chuckled and watched Kyoya and Kuze’s continued clash. “He’s stupid and doesn’t learn.”

            “Yeah, there’s no helping an idiot,” said Kaoru and Hikaru, shrugging.

            “Compete?” said Tamaki suddenly, and (Y/N) saw the broken gears of his brain roar to life.

            Oh, dear, what’s his next brilliant idea? thought (Y/N).

            “You are so aggravating!” said Kuze. “How about it? How about a contest?”

            “No, thank you,” said Kyoya. “My father taught me not to enter meaningless battles.”

            “You must compete with him, Kyoya!” cried Tamaki.

            “Excuse me?” said (Y/N) incredulously.

            “Tamaki?” remarked Kyoya.

            Tamaki pointed at him. “It’s sports! Men must challenge each other through sports! They strengthen their friendships through sweat and clashes of will!”

            “Relax, Tamaki,” said Kyoya, staving off irritation. “There’s never been any friendship between Kuze and me.”

            “What did you just say?!” cried Kuze.

            “Yes, I see it clearly!” It was too late for Kyoya. Tamaki was on a roll with a new idea. “This is a time for sports! Everything just came together in my mind!”

            “Oh, no,” said Haruhi. “You can’t mean…”

            “I hereby propose that we hold the first-ever Ouran High School Sports Festival!” declared Tamaki.

            “Noooo…” Haruhi groaned. She was useless at sports.

            “Yeah! This could be fun!” said Hikaru, Kaoru, and Honey.

            Kyoya sighed, and Kuze grinned at the idea of “crushing” him.

            “Senpai, can’t you get them to stop?” said Haruhi, looking at (Y/N).

            “I have no power over Tamaki,” said (Y/N), shrugging. “Besides…I like a competition.” They grinned, and Haruhi felt a shiver run down her spine.

            “Senpai, you’re scary,” said Haruhi, sweat-dropping.

            “Scary? Nonsense. I just like to win,” said (Y/N).

            On the other hand, Kyoya was frustrated. Tamaki had irritated him, throwing him into this competition for nothing but Kuze’s ego and Tamaki’s ideals. He would have to pay for dragging Kyoya into this farce in some manner.

l

            “Sports festival?” said Mr. Suoh, Chairman of Ouran High School and Tamaki’s father. “Sure, I’ll give my permission.” The Host Club members who were excited and the guests that had followed cheered. “We’ve never had one before because parents thought it would be dangerous, but they’ll come around if the students request it. However, I’m not very familiar with the concept. (L/N), Miss Fujioka, what sorts of sports do regular schools have? How big should the venue be? Should we get the Tokyo Dome?”

            “The school grounds will be fine, Chairman,” said (Y/N) politely.

            “We could play tug-of-rope or have a bread-eating eating race,” said Haruhi. “Then there are cheering competitions, relay races, and cavalry battles.”

            The rich students stared at Haruhi, and (Y/N) almost sighed. It was clear they were imagining far different sports than the reality of a sports festival lineup.

            “I can’t make the connection,” said Mr. Suoh, thinking hard. “What’s fun about dragging around a piece of rope?”

            “Huh?” said Haruhi, deadpanning.

            Well, I thought as much, thought (Y/N).

            “And a cavalry battle would require at least fifty horses,” murmured Kuze.

            “Who wins the bread-eating race? The one with the best manners?” wondered Hikaru and Kaoru.

            “It sounds like anything goes,” said Tamaki. “Then…I’d like to try candy art.”

            “What does that have to do with anything?” said Haruhi, deadpanning. Mr. Suoh was watching his adorable son, very pleased.

            “I think we should do Hamlet for the cheering competition!” said Tamaki.

            “No way, Romeo and Juliet,” countered the twins.

            “Don’t you guys know Macbeth?!” said Kuze.

            “Hey! Why would you cheer using Shakespeare?!” said Haruhi incredulously. She looked at (Y/N) for help.

            “Well, if it’s going to be a play, I’m partial to Twelfth Night,” said (Y/N), going along with the ridiculousness.

            “Tamaki as Hamlet…” Mr. Suoh sighed at the idea. “How exquisite he would be.”

            Haruhi groaned.

            “Go to it, men!” commanded Tamaki. “Put in a request to the Student Council and establish an executive committee!”

            “Yes, sir!” Kaoru, Hikaru, Honey, and Mori saluted.

            Kyoya sighed and pushed his glasses up. As they started to head out of the room, (Y/N) touched his arm.

            “Are you okay?” they said.

            “A bit frustrated,” said Kyoya. His heart thumped. They had noticed his discomfort. He shouldn’t be surprised, though. They were an incredible significant other.

            “Don’t worry,” said (Y/N). “It’s just another of Tamaki’s silly ideas. But we’ve got each other.”

            Kyoya didn’t doubt it. They were on his team. He would ensure it.

l

            As the news went out to students about the competition—especially Red Team, Kuze, vs White Team, Kyoya—the buzz around it grew, and the excitement reached a fever pitch for all except Kyoya.

            “Are you worried about losing, Kyoya?” asked Haruhi innocently. “I mean, not everyone is good at sports, and Kuze is in lots of teams, so that is an advantage—”

            “Not good at sports? Don’t lump me in with you,” said Kyoya. “I’m just saying I don’t see the benefit of competing.”

            Poor Haruhi deflated. “Yes, of course.”

            “Kyoya,” scolded (Y/N), and Kyoya sighed but relaxed as they appeared behind his chair.

            Haruhi tilted her head. Huh. She saw the exchanges of glances. It was interesting.

            “But Kyoya, if we do well, we’ll get more customers!” said Haruhi.

            “I’m certainly on you and Mori to excel,” said Kyoya. “I’m planning on selling DVDs of the event. But, as you said, the sports clubs have the advantage. What’s more, there aren’t the same incentives as there were at the Cultural Festival. Considering the business hours lost to practices, even if we gain a few customers after the event, we still can’t expect a profit.”

            “Then why’d you agree?” asked Haruhi.

            “You think it’s possible to stop Tamaki when he’s like this?” said Kyoya.

            “And we couldn’t back down from a challenge,” scoffed (Y/N). “Think of the image. It would be as bad as losing.”

            “Hey, listen to this!” Hikaru walked indignantly into the club room. “It’s ridiculous! Teams are decided by student ID number, so Kaoru and I got put on different teams! Haruhi and I are red, but Kaoru is white! I can’t believe it! Kyoya, tell the Boss to change the way the teams are divided!”

            “Tell him yourself,” said Kyoya.

            “Takashi and I got split, too!” said Honey. “He’s red, and I’m white. What about Tamaki?”

            “He’s red,” said (Y/N), leaning on the back of Kyoya’s chair. “Kyoya’s head of the White Team.”

            “But of course!” declared Tamaki. “I’m the Chairman of the Sports Festival Executive Committee and the vice-general of the Red Team! The Red Team is sure to win.”

            “Senpai?” Haruhi tilted her head. “What team are you on? We’re all getting split up.” Everyone who was usually together was mixed up, so that would mean—

            “I’m on White Team,” said (Y/N), smiling cheerfully.

            Kyoya smirked slightly. He refused to let the situation get so out of control that they were apart.

            Never mind, I forgot that Kyoya was the Shadow King. Haruhi deadpanned. One pair wasn’t going to be split up.

            “Kyoya!” cried Tamaki. “You and I are going to fight man to man! And thereby deepen our friendship!”

            “You’re making me participate in this worthless event in the name of friendship?” said Kyoya darkly.

            “I-I’m sorry about that,” pouted Tamaki. “But I thought you’d have fun, too.”

            Kyoya stood. “Really? To me it’s nothing but nonsense.”

            (Y/N) raised a brow. It was cold, even for Kyoya.

            “Kyoya!” said Tamaki with his typical dramatic tears.

            “I don’t like exerting effort without a benefit to me,” continued Kyoya. “And I refuse to be White General.”

            “Kyoya!” said Tamaki, his melodrama fading as he saw Kyoya head towards the door.

            “Tamaki,” said Kyoya, cutting him off. “Sorry, but I won’t play along. I don’t like what you’re doing.” He left the room.

            Tamaki stared blankly, and (Y/N) frowned.

            “No…Is he really mad?” said Hikaru.

            “He said there’s no benefit to participating, but maybe he really feels like Tama has betrayed him,” said Honey.

            “I wonder if he’ll participate it at all?” said Kaoru. “He sounded serious.”

            “Why?” Tamaki’s shoulders drooped. “I didn’t mean…I just…It would be fun to compete against Kyoya. If I won…I could make him keep out his kotatsu all year long.”

            (Y/N) rolled their eyes as Tamaki used that as justification. That wasn’t it at all, but they understood what was going on. “I’m going to talk to him,” they said, heading to the door.

            “If he won’t listen to the Boss—and he always does, even when he’s stupid—will he listen to you?” asked Kaoru.

            “I’m not going to make him do something he doesn’t want to,” said (Y/N), shaking their head. “But I can talk to him all the same.”

            They headed out the doors and down the hall. When they spotted Kyoya, though, (Y/N) knew there was going to be trouble. Kuze was already catching up to him.

            “I heard you’re the White Team’s general,” said Kuze with a smirk. “Having much success.”

            He’s the one who started this, thought Kyoya, irritated. “No, I turned it down.”

            “Well, that’s no surprise,” scoffed Kuze. “I thought you would. After all, you’re just Suoh’s toady.” Kyoya froze in his step, and (Y/N)’s eyes widened as they tried to catch up. Can’t suck up to him and compete against him at the same time, huh? But if you surrender and let him win, then his success will reflect on you. It must be rough. You’re an Ootori…but only the third son.”

            (Y/N)’s hands balled into fists, and they opened their mouth as they came up on the men. Kyoya had yet to turn around, and Kuze was smirking at him. Neither had noticed them.

            “I can’t imagine being in your position. I’m a first son, and, what’s more, I have Kanan to impress. If I had to give up all the time, I’d be ashamed to be her fiancé,” said Kuze.

            Kyoya froze, and a dark aura radiated around him.

            “Kuze!” said (Y/N) sharply, breaking in.

            Kuze jumped and turned. Kyoya’s eyes widened, and he whirled. (Y/N) glared at Kuze.

            “Stop speaking to him that way. I’d be ashamed to be Matsuyama if she saw you acting like this,” said (Y/N). “No matter what happens between Tamaki and Kyoya, at least they have goodwill and respectability.” They stepped towards Kuze, who had gone pale at the reminder of Matsuyama. “So…run along or I tell her.”

            Kuze swallowed, terrified, and nodded curtly. He ran off with his tail between his legs. (Y/N) scoffed and rolled their eyes before looking at Kyoya. All the anger melted away to leave decorum and worry.

            “Kyoya, are you alright?” said (Y/N), touching his arm.

            Kyoya took their arm, pulled them in, and kissed them. (Y/N) was shocked—they were at school in the open, someone could see them—but they melted into the kiss. As he pulled away, panting from the eagerness with which he’d kissed them, he held their face and smirked.

            “Kyoya?” said (Y/N) uncertainly.

            “We’re going to crush him,” said Kyoya. He grinned, the Shadow King aura glowing around him.

            (Y/N) grinned right back. “Of course we will.”

            Kuze hadn’t known it, but he’d taken it a step too far. He had Matsuyama to impress, and he’d implied that anyone with Kyoya would be ashamed of his actions. Kyoya refused to be made a fool of in front of (Y/N). Kuze had to be destroyed.

l

            “I should go apologize to Kyoya,” sniffled Tamaki. “I can wait until winter for the kotatsu.”

            The door of Music Room 3 swung open, and the hosts jumped up as Kyoya reentered the room.

            “Hey!” he said forcefully. “If Red wins, I’ll leave out the kotatsu all year!”

            “Kyo…!” Tamaki was moved, but Kyoya brushed past him.

            “(Y/N), do we have a White Team roster?” said Kyoya.

            “Of course,” said (Y/N), prepared as ever.

            Kyoya took it and began rattling off other assignments while he looked it over. “Honey, would you start coaching practice tomorrow? I’ll devise a strategy based on data analysis of each player’s strengths.”

            “Yes! I’ll coach!” said Honey excitedly.

            “Kaoru, you will assist (Y/N) and I,” said Kyoya.

            “Yes, sir!” said Kaoru.

            “(Y/N), you are our second-in-command,” said Kyoya.

            “Wonderful,” said (Y/N), grinning wolfishly.

            Haruhi swallowed. It was getting scary.

            “Kyoya! My friend!” cheered Tamaki. “You changed your mind! Now we can fight man to man!”

            “No. This is merely a way to vent my anger.” Kyoya leveled a dark look on Tamaki. “I’ll crush both you and Kuze.” As the four other hosts stared in shock and fear, Kyoya stood beside Kaoru, Honey, and (Y/N). They all smirked. “Victory belongs to the White Team! But you can try to scrape by on friendship and enthusiasm.”

            (Y/N) smirked. The game was on.

Chapter Text

            “Our first task is to determine the student data for both the Red and the White teams,” said Kyoya. It was time for strategizing if they were going to win, and Kyoya was nothing if not thorough. “I see a necessity for researching not only each individual’s athletic ability index, but also their personality, social interactions, and hierarchical relations in regards to their extracurricular activities.”

            (Y/N) nodded at the sage decision.

            “Ootori, what is the connection between social interactions and our team events?” asked Student Council President Matsudaira.

            “(Y/N)?” said Kyoya, focused on his work.

            “The Red Team has a slight advantage in terms of athletic ability,” explained (Y/N). “We’re creating a strategy that covers psychology as well as physical variables.”

            “Exactly,” said Kaoru. “We’re going to attack the enemy’s weak points.”

            “Haninozuka.” Reiko, a girl who considered herself a witch (and definitely had a crush on Honey, despite denying it). “I found a spell that will reduce the enemy’s will to fight, but…”

            “Thanks, Reiko!” replied Honey, and he genuinely meant it. “That might come in handy if we find ourselves in a pinch.”

            The vice captains of the soccer team and the basketball team stared at the student think-tank taking over the planning. It was frightening and strange at the same time.

            “Why do we have a student think-tank leading the White Team?” wondered Chitosobera of the soccer team.

            “It’s intimidating,” Futenma of the basketball team grimaced.

            “Honey?” said (Y/N) quietly.

            “Yep?” he chirped.

            “Can you handle the dissidence?” said (Y/N) cheerfully.

            “Got it!” Honey jumped over the table and appeared in front of the two boys. “What’s wrong? You two look sad. Do you want some cake?”

            “H-Haninozuka!” exclaimed Futenma. “Cake? But we’re in a meeting?”

            “Then do you want to hold Bun-Bun?” said Honey cheerfully.

            “No, I don’t want a stuffed rabbit, either…” said Futenma.

            Honey’s bright grin morphed into a demonic smirk. “Then shall we start training now?” Everyone paled. “All you guys just sitting there—fifty laps around the track!” He literally chased them out of the room.

            “The distractions are gone,” said (Y/N), smiling at Kyoya.

            He nodded. “Then we can begin with our strategy. We’ll concentrate on the early events and the final relay race to earn points. We’ll also do well with the events right after the cheering competition midway through. In particular, right after the cheering competition, if we choose our players well, it will be a perfect opportunity to accumulate points and trounce the Red Team.”

            “What should we do for the cheering competition?” asked Kaoru.

            “We have videotaped source material from commoner schools, courtesy of (Y/N),” said Kyoya. “So we’ll review that.”

            “Ignore how terribly I performed,” said (Y/N).

            “The cheering competition doesn’t count toward the point total, so we’ll have the most unathletic students participate in that event,” said Kyoya.

            “Gotcha,” said Kaoru.

            “Um, Ootori?” said a nervous boy. “Are we being too conservative in our approach? The other team has Suoh on their side. They’ll put on a flashy show for sure.”

            “I’m counting on it,” said Kyoya. “The Red Team will waste a great deal of energy on the cheering competition. They won’t know how to pace themselves. They’ll be too tired to do well in subsequent events.” He smiled, and everyone—minus (Y/N)—shivered. “Let’s teach that fool he’ll never win as long as he never does anything he doesn’t like.”

            Tamaki has really angered the Shadow King this time, thought (Y/N).

l

            Tensions rose as the time for competition grew closer. Kyoya still didn’t speak to Tamaki, and it was sending Tamaki into spirals every day. If it was a form of psychological warfare, it was impressive. However, people were convinced of the rift, and the rumor mill was churning.

            “Have you heard? Tamaki and Kyoya won’t even look at each other.”

            “It can’t be! I don’t believe it!”

            “I think this all started because Suoh set up a competition between Kuze and Ootori, but instead of being neutral, he became the second-in-command of the Red Team.”

            “I’ve heard rumors that it’s all a misunderstanding.”

            “I miss seeing them together. They make such a lovely picture. I might have withdrawal symptoms…”

            “Oh! Somebody has uploaded an old photo of the two on the Host Club website.”

            “It was one I had never seen before.”

            “I think the sold-out Host Club photobook has been reprinted, as well.”

            “We have to buy it!”

            (Y/N) watched the girls run down the hall, on a mission. Their lip quirked upwards in a small smile. Aha. So that’s it. They walked straight into the White Team Command Center.

            “Kyoya, did you know the photobook is for sale again?” said (Y/N).

            “Of course. I monitor the website,” said Kyoya.

            (Y/N) leaned on the table beside his computer. “Coincidentally, it went up right after Ootori vs Kuze became Ootori vs Suoh.”

            “Hm. Indeed,” said Kyoya.

            (Y/N) sighed and leaned over so they blocked his computer. Kyoya drew his hands back. “Kyoya, is this all a PR stunt?”

            “Nonsense,” said Kyoya. “But I saw an opportunity, so I decided to drag out our fight and make a profit.”

            “But you are still frustrated with Tamaki,” said (Y/N). “Even though it’s obvious Tamaki put this whole competition together so that Kuze will stop challenging you?”

            “Of course,” said Kyoya. “He’s sticking his nose into my business. I don’t appreciate it. I don’t care what Kuze thinks of me. He ought to leave things be between Kuze and myself.”

            “But Kuze’s words bothered you,” said (Y/N), furrowing their brow.

            “Not because of what he thinks of me, however,” said Kyoya. He touched their hand and looked up at them as they leaned against the table. “Nothing else matters as long as the people we care about understand us.”

            “Profound,” said (Y/N), sliding their hand into his. “So after this competition—”

            “Tamaki and I will be fine,” said Kyoya. “Besides, all probabilities point to him being pleased with a reunion at the end.”

            (Y/N) laughed. “And profits skyrocket after people see it.”

            Kyoya smirked. “Indeed.”

            “Then I’ll let this little scheme of yours continue.” (Y/N) leaned forward. “And we better win.”

            “That is certainly the plan,” said Kyoya.

            (Y/N) grinned. “Excellent.”

            Kyoya lifted their hand and kissed the back. “Thank you for your support.”

            (Y/N) smiled at him. “Always.”

            The door creaked open, and (Y/N) and Kyoya drew their hands back. Kaoru entered with a stack of papers. He glanced between the two before putting the papers down.

            “I got some more data on strategies commoners use,” said Kaoru.

            “Thank you,” said Kyoya, forcing himself to be businesslike after having time with (Y/N) interrupted. Fortunately, they had just been holding hands instead of anything else, and they could pull back quickly.

            (Y/N) tucked their hand to the side, and while Kyoya cleared his throat and listened to Kaoru, he glanced at (Y/N). Their relationship was strong, but they were not ready to be public. They had a private relationship. Their positions at the club, their own personalities, their status in the world—it was complicated. They didn’t want to deal with the possible storm that would come. So, (Y/N) and Kyoya were just (Y/N) and Kyoya. To everyone else, nothing had changed. But to them, they were in love. And for the moment, that was all they needed.

l

            “The day has arrived! What wonderful autumn weather! Here begins Ouran High School’s first Sports Festival!” declared the announcer. The Red Team and White Team faced off against one another, everyone eager to win. Cheers went up in the colosseum—because what else would Ouran create—as people watched with rapt attention. “Let the games begin!”

            “Alright, White Team,” said (Y/N). “Let’s win this.”

            Kyoya smirked. He intended to.

            “The first event is the Ladies’ Bread-Tasting Contest!” said the announcer. “A classic Italian table setting is arranged in the center of the field.”

            The teams took the field for the first event, and the competitors entered the “ring.”

            Rich people. From opposite sides of the field, Haruhi and (Y/N) thought the exact same thing.

            “This is a gift to the ladies from the Chairman on the occasion of the Sports Festival!” said the announcer. “Each table has three types of croissants provided by the renowned Richet of France, Roi Grand Hotel, and Fugiridou.” The girls sat down. “Let the bread-tasting commence. Each lady who correctly identifies the maker of the three croissants will then head for the goal, five meters ahead.”

            Almost instantly, Jonouchi of the White Team raised her hand. “Garcon?”

            A waiter walked towards her while the announcer declared excitedly, “Jonouchi from the White Team has called over the waiter.” Jonouchi spoke to the water, and the waiter raised a flag indicating she was correct. “She’s correct! Only three minutes into the event, and the White Team makes their move! She gracefully identifies all three! The White Team has a strong lead!”

            “That’s one event down,” said (Y/N), putting their hands on their hips.

            “(Y/N), you like croissants,” said Honey. “Why didn’t you enter?”

            “Because I’ve never even heard of the names of the places making those croissants,” said (Y/N).

            Kyoya nearly opened his mouth to tell them he’d have to take them. Instead, he said, “They are more useful in other events.”

            (Y/N) smiled and stood straighter at the slight praise. They looked at Kyoya warmly, and Honey fought not to giggle. He saw all.

            “You were right,” said (Y/N), nodding to the Red Team. “Alright infighting.”

            “Next up is the Men’s 100-Meter Dash! The first runners are at the starting line.”

            The White Team was ready to run, but Red Team kept noticing the fighting on the sidelines as a squabble over Tamaki’s use of tuna in the bread-tasting contest for Haruhi, who hadn’t competed, broke out.

            “On your marks!” Bang! The starting gun went off, and White Team sprinted instantly. Red Team jumped in alarm and followed after them, steps behind. “The distracted Red Team is off to a slow start!” The White Team crossed the finish line meters ahead. “The White Team wins!”

            On the sidelines, Red Team let out a synchronized scream as they lost another event.

            “The White Team continues to earn points during the Red Team’s infighting! Another victory for the White Team!”

            “The enemy is self-destructing,” said Kaoru.

            “They’re silly, huh?” said Honey.

            “Starting with the bread-tasting contest was a guaranteed win,” said (Y/N).

            “Kyoya always anticipates what will happen,” said Matsuyama.

            “It’s still too early to celebrate,” said Kyoya, but he was satisfied with the direction things were going. “Though the side that breaks concentration first will lose. We’ll keep scoring points at the current rate.”

            “Next up is the Co-Ed Beanbag Toss. Contestants, please gather at the east gate.”

            “Looks like Haru-chan’s competing,” said Honey.

            “Oh, dear, I hope she won’t be upset,” sighed (Y/N). “Well, bye everyone.”

            They headed to the east gate, and Haruhi looked at them in surprise.

            “We’re competing against each other?” said Haruhi.

            “Don’t hold back because we’re friends,” said (Y/N), grinning.

            Haruhi smiled back. “I won’t. I’m turning the tides for Tamaki.”

            “We’ll see,” said (Y/N).

            “A note of interest,” continued the announcer. “A ‘beanbag toss’ is a simple and dull event enjoyed by commoners. A basket is hoisted four meters into the air, and teams compete to throw in as many beanbags as possible. The basket is a traditional bamboo piece by master craftsman Uemon Beppu. The beanbags were hand-dyed by the famous Yuzen masters at Aoiyama. Begin!”

            (Y/N) began gathering beanbags and tossing them in. With practice from when they were younger, they immediately managed to land them in the basket. Haruhi was also doing well as she gathered beanbags, but a shout made everyone freeze—everyone except (Y/N).

            “Haruhi! Do you know how valuable that fabric is?!” shouted Mei, who had come with her dad and Haruhi’s dad to watch Haruhi compete.

            “What? Mei?” said Haruhi, completely confused.

            “Don’t you dare throw those around!” ordered Mei. “Pick them up! Hurry! Don’t get them dirty! Collect them to give to me later!”

            “Okay! Right!” Too scared of Mei to complain, Haruhi grabbed beanbags and carried them precariously in her arms.

            “Don’t just stand there, Redhead!” Mei recognized Bossanova from the summer festival and pointed at him. “Help her!”

            Bossanova was terrified and obeyed. (Y/N) thought they’d be cute.

            “Is she an acquaintance of Haruhi’s?” wondered a teammate.

            “It seems Haruhi will be punished unless we gather beanbags. We can’t let that happen!” said a member of White Team (everyone loved Haruhi, and plenty of the girls were just there to support the Host Club).

            “Haruhi, take mine!”

            “Mine, too!”

            Everyone piled beanbags into Haruhi’s arms until she was buried. All the while, (Y/N) continued to toss beanbags into the basket.

            “Wow! The Red Team—and some White Team ladies—are ignoring the basket and giving the beanbags to Fujioka. However, (L/N) has been successfully collecting beanbags in White Team’s basket. There is no point even counting! The White Team wins!”

            (Y/N) smiled at Haruhi, who was trying to crawl out of a mountain of beanbags, and returned to White Team’s camp. “Another event down.”

            “Great job, (Y/N)!” said Honey.

            “I didn’t do much,” said (Y/N). “I just kept my eye on the prize and didn’t get distracted.” That’s why they’d been chosen

            “Were you the one who invited Mei?” asked Kaoru.

            (Y/N) smiled innocently. “Kyoya and I thought Ranka would want to see Haruhi take center stage.”

            “Next up, the Men’s Hurdle Race! The swiftest members of each team will compete in this event! The one to watch in the first race is Kotarou Mitake, the soccer team captain.”

            “Alright! Go Mitake!” cheered Red Team.

            Tamaki breathed a sigh of relief. “Mitake will win for sure.”

            “Hey, Mitake, thanks for yesterday’s gathering,” said Nanakura of the White Team. “My father and brother were quite impressed by your sister. We’re quite close to a joint venture, I believe.”

            Confused but honored, Mitake responded, “Thank you for being attentive to my sister…”

            “Anyway, please don’t hold back because of our family connections,” said Nanakura. “Our team leader said I would definitely win in a race against you. What do you think?”

            Mitake thought he was panicking. And, as a consequence of psychological warfare, White Team won the race. And the next. And as the next rolled around, everyone was noticing how unnerved the Red Team seemed while competing.

            “The White Team is strong!” said the announcers. “Did the Red Team cave under pressure? Many seem to have been shaken up at the starting line!” However, the next contestant seemed to be shaking up White Team. “What’s this? The next contestant is Nekozawa of the Black Magic Club. Is he a surprisingly fast sprinter?”

            “Light, camera, action,” said (Y/N), and Kyoya chuckled.

            “Huh?” said Kaoru.

            The giant stadium lights switched on and shone directly in Nekozawa’s face. He screamed and ran backwards as fast as he could.

            “No way!” said the announcer as everyone stared. “His retreat seems to be caused by those stadium lights that suddenly came on. Nekozawa is disqualified!”

            (Y/N) leaned back in their chair beside Kyoya. They felt a bit bad using psychological warfare against competitors, but this was an Ouran High School competition. All bets were off, and there were very few rules. It was Tamaki and Kuze’s natures that prevented them from…thinking outside the box.

            “(Y/N), are those your aunt and uncle?” said Kaoru, looking at all the stands.

            “It is. (Y/N) smiled and waved at their relatives, who beamed and waved back. “I didn’t expect them here.”

            “Plenty of relatives wanted to come and see their students compete,” said Kyoya.

            He invited them, thought (Y/N), chuckling as he didn’t look at them.

            “However, they must be bored,” said Kyoya. “There is no drama outside of White Team’s failures.”

            Harsh, thought (Y/N) and Kaoru.

            “Can’t say my parents are having more fun at work, though,” said Kaoru. “What about you, Kyoya?”

            “They would never come,” said Kyoya, tone unchanging. “If my parents were attending, I would have used a different strategy.”

            “What do you mean?” asked (Y/N), frowning.

            “I would have made it more apparent that the White Team’s success was due to my involvement, then let Tamaki take the spotlight in the end,” said Kyoya.

            (Y/N) frowned. Kyoya always put Tamaki ahead of himself because the Ootori family valued the Suoh family. They understood it benefited Kyoya in a roundabout way, but when it counted, when it mattered to Kyoya as a person, he couldn’t upstage Tamaki. (Y/N) didn’t want to see Kyoya falter in his passion just because of his family’s expectations. He held the burden of being the third son so close to his heart already.

            “I think you should do what you want,” said (Y/N) softly. Kyoya looked at them, and they put a hand on his shoulder. It seemed friendly, but the weight spoke volumes between them. “For once, put yourself first.” You’re important, Kyoya. They needed him to know that.

            Kyoya swallowed and looked at them. He put his hand over theirs. “Today, I intend to do exactly as a please.” Except for pulling them in and kissing them, that was. Despite the fact he was desperate to. Later. Once we win.

            “The last event of the morning is candy art!” The words broke (Y/N) and Kyoya apart, but as they saw people crowd around to see Tamaki’s event, they shifted closer together. “Each contestant shapes candy according to the given theme as they head for the goal.” Tamaki strolled forward and played with the candy like magic. “Take a look at Suoh’s elegant gestures and serious expression, a form worthy of traditional art.”

            The girls squealed and cooed, and as Tamaki finished, he flourished an unfortunate-looking teddy bear of candy.

            “Let’s view the results.” The judges held of Xs, and Tamaki almost fainted. “How unfortunate! All the judges have failed him. The Red Team loses points. The score now is 63 points for the Red Team, 183 for the White Team. The White Team leads by an amazing 120 points!”

            (Y/N) and Kyoya exchanged looks. Halfway through the festival, and they were in the lead. They had to maintain it.

Chapter Text

            “The Red Team is preparing for their cheer,” said the announcer as halftime arrived. “They moved the stage from the center of the field to the Red Team bleachers at the last minute.”

            “Will it be Macbeth? Or Romeo and Juliet?” wondered Matsuyama.

            “Either way, Shakespeare won’t work for a sports festival,” said Kaoru.

            “The Red Team has already lost its will to fight,” said Jonouchi.

            “Whether it’s comedy or tragedy, it’s bound to seem out of place,” said Honey.

            “Yes, this has been unexpectedly easy,” said Kyoya.

            “Tamaki is going to find a way to bring his team back to life,” said (Y/N). “It’s not over yet.”

            “They look pretty defeated,” said Kaoru doubtfully.

            “Yes, but we know Tamaki. He’s silly, but he has a strange effect on people sometimes. He has heart,” said (Y/N).

            “O for a muse of fire—” Everyone looked at the makeshift stage as Hikaru spoke in a robed costume “—that would ascend the brightest heaven of invention. A kingdom for a stage, princess to act, and monarchs to behold the swelling scene! Or may we cram within this wooden o the very casques that did affright the air of Agincourt?”

            “It’s Henry V,” exclaimed Kaoru.

            “Huh, a historical play,” said Matsuyama curiously.

            “Wasn’t Agincourt the final battlefield of the Hundred Year War during the fifteenth century?” said Honey.

            “Yes. This is the most famous scene,” said Kyoya. “Where King Henry addresses the English army, who lost their morale when faced with overwhelming numbers.”

            “What a coincidence,” remarked (Y/N), and Kyoya looked at them. Their gaze was steady. They had anticipated it. Tamaki had too much heart, too much passion, to ever let his team lose morale. Even if they lost, he was the type of man to keep people’s spirits high and hopeful.

            “What’s he that wishes so?” Tamaki stepped onstage in a king’s armor. “Was that your voice? Rather proclaim it, that he which hath no stomach to this fight, let him separt; his passport shall be made. We would not die in that man’s company that fears his fellowship to die with us.” Everyone had gone silent as Tamaki spoke. He commanded attention. “He that outlives this day and comes safe home will stand a tip-toe when the day is named. Old men forget: yet all shall be forgot, but he’ll remember with advantages what feats he did that day: then shall our names.” No one could look away, and Red Team’s eyes shone with newfound energy as Tamaki’s voice rose. “And gentleman in England now abed shall think themselves accursed they were not here. We few, we happy few, we band of brothers…for he today that sheds his blood with me shall be my brother!” Red Team stood straighter, and smiles spread on their faces. They were renewed, emboldened. “Now, soldiers, march away. And how thou pleasest, God, dispose the day!” Red Team threw up a cheer. The battle was not over.

            When the White Team took the field, it was an admittedly less dramatic affair, but they had a classic cheer—more along the lines of what a cheer was. It didn’t matter much, though, since it wasn’t for points. The focus was the coming events.

            “Mr. Ootori, our opponents have unexpectedly regained their spirits,” said Jonouchi.

            “I thought you said they would use up their energy at the cheering contest and self-destruct,” said another White Team member nervously.

            “Not to worry,” said Kyoya, keeping a calm head. “They self-destructed early on, so we now have a bigger lead than expected. Besides, we have our White Team elite—Honey—participating in the obstacle course.”

            “Still,” said (Y/N). “No one should get complacent.”

            “Next up is the Obstacle Course!” said the announcer, and everyone cheered as the competitors lined up. “The much-anticipated battle between cousins Haninozuka and Morinozuka is now starting!” Everyone shouted words of encouragement. “On your mark, get set—” bang “—go!”

            Mori and Honey were off. Even with other competitors existing, they were ahead of the pack already.

            “The Red Team’s Morinozuka takes the lead! Haninozuka is in second place, but here comes the first obstacle, three Level 20 vaults!”

            Mori jumped and vaulted easily due to his height and training.

            “As we expected, Morinozuka clears all three vaults without any difficulty. Haninozuka, with his petite frame, has fallen behind!”

            Honey was not going to be behind for long. “Bun-Bun…jump!” He sprung upwards and flipped over the vaults.

            “He flew!” The announcer was more flabbergasted by that than anything else that had happened during the day. “Impossible! He’s a human jack-in-the-box! Maybe the rumors he was a rabbit in his previous life are true?!”

            Honey landed and sprinted to the next obstacle. It was a tire tunnel, and this time, his “petite frame” helped him slip through.

            “Haninozuka easily passes Morinozuka, who is stuck in the tire tunnel, and comes to the next obstacle, ‘whole cake’ eating!”

            Everyone leaned back. They knew Honey had it under control. However, instead of stuffing the entire thing in his mouth, Honey was taking small, savoring bites. Mori caught up and ate a whole cake in a single bite (they were related). The instance Mori didn’t savor it, Honey jumped up, and he ran after Mori.

            “Huh,” said (Y/N). “I thought we were in trouble for a second. Who would have thought he’d get fired up over someone disrespecting a cake?”

            “It looks like Haninozuka didn’t like how Mori ate his cake! Yikes! I never want to eat cake in front of him!”

            Honey angrily forged ahead and crawled beneath the net tunnel while Mori had to proceed more slowly.

            “An angry Haninozuka once again takes the lead at the net tunnel.”

            Honey grabbed a vaulting pole.

            “The high jump is the last obstacle!”

            Honey vaulted into the air, and the pole bent at an awkward angle. Honey yelped as he realized he was falling in a strange manner.

            “Honey, watch out!” cried Tamaki, and (Y/N)’s eyes widened.

            With elegant form, Mori vaulted into the air. He caught Honey safely, and they landed together on the mat below.

            “Wow! Morinozuka catches Haninozuka, who lost his balance in the air! What beautiful cousinly love! And now for the result…” A judge put up a red flag, and cheers went up. “The Red Team wins! The point goes to Morinozuka for landing on the mat first!” Honey hugged Mori, and Mori patted his head. “A rare first place for Red Team!”

            “No way! Honey lost?!” exclaimed Kaoru.

            “At he’s alright,” said (Y/N), relaxing.

            “Calm down, Kaoru,” said Kyoya. “One loss won’t—”

            “The Red Team wins the second race. And it’s the Red Team again!”

            Kyoya froze.

            “The White Team was favored to win this event, but one man has led the tidal-wave comeback…the Red Team leader, Takeshi Kuze! The revived Kuze and his American football club players are earning points hand over fist for the Red Team! Their leader’s comeback has invigorated the Red Team even more! Who will win the three-legged race?!”

            Kyoya narrowed his eyes and pushed up his glasses.

            “And it’s the Red Team once again!”

            Kuze smirked at him. Kyoya remembered his taunt, and he gritted his teeth.

            “The Red Team takes the tug-of-war! They’ve also won the tightrope walk and balance-ball race! The Red Team wins more points in the Men’s 1000-meter race! The Red Team makes an amazing comeback!”

            Kyoya refused to lose. Not when (Y/N) wanted to win, not when Tamaki would hold it over Kyoya’s head, not when Kuze would gloat forever, and not when Kyoya despised defeat.

            “The White Team leads now by only twelve points, with one event remaining! Thirty points will be awarded to the winner of the relay race! All eyes are on the anchor, the position that both team leaders will race! The team that wins this relay will win the sports festival!”

            Everyone cheered and shouted as everyone took the field. (Y/N) stood as the second-to-last runner, and they looked across the track at Kyoya. They wouldn’t let him down. They blinked in surprise as someone else took the track beside Kyoya. It was Tamaki instead of Kuze. He didn’t have it in him to finish, so Tamaki was subbing in. It truly was a Suoh vs Ootori competition. And despite Tamaki being a Suoh, Kyoya was going to let him win. This was about pride. Their last names, their families, didn’t matter.

            “Good luck on our race!” said Tamaki to Kyoya before the race began. “You must be disappointed it’s not against Kuze, but—”

            “You’re the only one who’ll be disappointed,” said Kyoya coldly. “I never wanted to compete in the first place. You always get by, but don’t forget, there are those who find your pushy, nosy tactics bothersome.”

            “Bothersome?” chirped Tamaki. He radiated cheerfulness while Kyoya radiated evil. “Oh, are you referring to how the White Team unknowingly got pulled into your devious, blackhearted schemes?” Kyoya’s eye twitched. “Oh! If I win, I get free, year-round use of Kyoya’s kotatsu passport! Don’t forget!”

            “And if I win, next week you’ll wear only a fundoshi to greet customers, but you’ll keep your European manners,” retorted Kyoya.

            “If I win, I get the window seat on next month’s field trip,” said Tamaki.

            “If I win, you have to sit in economy class alone, and you have to squat,” said Kyoya.

            “Heeey!” whined Tamaki. “How come my punishments are harsher?! They all reek of loneliness. Meanie!”

            “It’s only fair considering all the trouble you’ve caused me!” said Kyoya.

            “You were having fun, too! You snob! You’re never honest!” cried Tamaki. “Big dummy!”

            “Shut up! Do you realize how much I have to work behind the scenes to rectify your selfish behavior?!” shouted Kyoya indignantly. “Grow up, you idiot.”

            Across the field, (Y/N) shook their head. Kyoya might be irritated, but it was amusing. And as they saw Tamaki smile genuinely, they realized he wanted Kyoya mad. He wanted him to really compete. He wants him to run for all he’s worth, not for the image or for Tamaki’s or family. (Y/N)’s eyes widened, and they let out a short laugh as they realized what Tamaki was up to.

            “And now for the final event!” Bang! “The first runner is off!”

            (Y/N) braced for their turn, watching the runners with sharp eyes.

            “The Red Team takes an early lead. Will the Red Team’s counterattack carry them through?!”

            The second runners took the batons. The third. The White Team member held out the baton, and (Y/N) grabbed it as they ran. They weren’t letting Red Team win, not when Kyoya wanted victory. (Y/N) wasn’t someone who liked losing, and they hated when people they cared about didn’t get what they wanted. And Kyoya was who they loved.

            (Y/N) forged forward, each step getting them an inch closer to Red Team. A little farther. A little farther. Come on! Their legs were on fire, and (Y/N) pushed on.

            “Incredible! (L/N), who is not know for being in any fitness clubs—”

            Rude, I’m in shape.

            “—is catching up! It’s time for the anchors!”

            (Y/N) lunged as Kyoya began to run, and their hands brushed as he took the baton. Kyoya held in tightly, and he sprinted off. Tamaki was right on his heels.

            “The anchors grab the batons!”

            “Come on, Kyoya!” shouted (Y/N), even as their lungs burned.

            Kyoya heard them, and it only fueled his passion for victory. He ran, he ran and ran and ran, refusing to back down as he felt Tamaki by his side. The wind whipped his face, but each time he pushed off the ground, he felt strangely alive. He was exhilarated, alive with his own pride and desire to achieve something. And when Kyoya put his mind to something, he got it. Always.

            The banner broke, and Kyoya and Tamaki gasped for breath. They hunched over and panted as they recovered from the run.

            “It’s…” everyone tensed as the announcer spoke “Ootori!”

            Kyoya’s eyes widened.

            “Kyoya Ootori is the winner! The White Team wins!” The roar of the crowd drowned out the announcer. Cheers and shouts of celebration echoed through the field, and Kyoya looked around in surprise as he heard his name praised. That was so…rare.

            “I lost! I tasted bitter defeat!” said Tamaki dramatically. “It hurts!” He grinned. “But it was a lot of fun. Wasn’t it fun, Kyoya?” Tamaki smiled brightly at Kyoya as he stood. Behind them, the Host Club ran to celebrate. “Isn’t it nice having a youthful battle once in a while without regard to how it could benefit you?”

            Kyoya’s eyes widened.

            “I already know that, otherwise I wouldn’t hang out with you guys!” Tamaki laughed and skipped towards Haruhi to get praise for his attempt to win.”

            “Kyoya!” (Y/N) broke into a run towards him and hugged him tightly. Kyoya caught them around the waist, and they didn’t care about the people who could see them. “Congratulations.”

            Kyoya smiled slightly. “I couldn’t have done it without you.”

            “Yes, you could have,” said (Y/N). “Because you’re Kyoya.”

            Somehow, the lack of his last name made the sentiment stronger.

l

            “We should celebrate,” said (Y/N).

            “Celebrate?” said Kyoya. “I believe I have had enough celebration.”

            (Y/N) and Kyoya looked around at Music Room 3 where Tamaki had thrown a party for the competitors to enjoy themselves. Everyone had cleared out, and (Y/N) pitied the people who had to attempt to clean the confetti up. They were getting well-paid for it, though, so maybe they should volunteer…

            “Yes, but this was Tamaki’s celebration,” said (Y/N). “And you won today.”

            “We won,” said Kyoya.

            “You won. It was for you, Kyoya,” said (Y/N). “And I want you to enjoy yourself how you want to.”

            Kyoya paused and tilted his head. “How I want to?”

            “Yes,” said (Y/N), facing him.

            Kyoya took their hand and pulled them to him. His other hand stroked their cheek. “Then I want to spend time with my partner.”

            “What a coincidence,” said (Y/N). “I want to spend time with my boyfriend.” They took his hand, leaned in, and kissed him.

            Kyoya’s hand on their cheek moved to their chin and held it steady as he kissed them back. He tilted his head, deepening the kiss, and (Y/N)’s hand rose to tangle in the hair at the nape of his neck. Kyoya’s hand on their chin dropped to their waist, and with their waist and arm in hand, Kyoya pulled them onto a couch. They sat atop him, grinning as they kissed him again, and Kyoya gladly pulled them in. This was the only way he needed to celebrate his victory: with the person he loved, (Y/N).

Chapter Text

            On the far halls of Ouran High School, the doors of the Host Club opened to the sights and sounds of Scotland. Each member wore a clean-cut top and a kilt, and several held bagpipes, as well.

            “Welcome!” they said.

            “Marvelous! A bagpipe troop!” exclaimed a guest. “The tartan kilt suits you all so well!”

            “Oh?” wondered a girl. “Where is Tamaki? Is he not greeting today?”

            Kaoru and Hikaru grinned. “Today is not a good day for the Boss! The more he tries, the more ridiculous he looks!”

            (Y/N) chuckled, covering their mouth politely, and Kyoya smirked as he took notes. He had gotten his real revenge in the end.

            “He can only say things like ‘Let’s join together in the sumo wrestling ring of love!’ ” cooed the twins. “ ‘Our love will need no referee.’ That’s about the only thing he’s up for today!”

            “Are you two finished making fun of my misery yet?!” complained Tamaki, finally coming out of the changing room. He blushed. “In any case, this is not sumo-mawashi—it’s a fundoshi.” He wore a loincloth and only a loincloth around his hips, just as Kyoya had declared he had to.

            Instantly, a scream went up from the women as they saw him almost naked. “Get the camera!” shouted multiple girls, and everyone was in a tizzy.

            Poor Tamaki was completely red, and he pointed accusatorily at Kyoya. “Kyoya! Was today’s cosplay your idea?! You get to wear arm, preppy clothes while I’m in a fundoshi! No fair, I wanted to wear a kilt, too! You planned this! The contrast in attire makes it even worse!”

            “Tamaki, are you saying you’re embarrassed to show your body?” remarked Kyoya “innocently.”

            “You agreed that if you lost to Kyoya in the relay, you’d wear a fundoshi,” said Honey, looking disappointed at Tamaki’s behavior.

            “Tamaki, I thought you’d keep your word,” tutted (Y/N), shaking their head.

            “He can’t even keep a gentlemanly promise,” said Kaoru and Hikaru conspiratorially.

            “Tamaki—”

            “Ah, Haruhi!” Tamaki hid behind a curtain. “It’s not that Father is going back on a gentlemanly promise!”

            “I got this free gift at the supermarket,” said Haruhi, holding up a plastic-wrapped ball. “I’ll let you have it, so please calm down for a while. You’re getting in the way of customer service.”

            Tamaki held the bouncy ball and stared at it. Slowly, he tried to bounce it. He was elated when it bounced back, higher than ever, and he began to chase it like a puppy. “What if you throw it this hard?!” He bounced it and cheered. “It’s so bouncy! How about from far away?!” He had been successfully distracted from everything.

            “Okay,” said Hikaru, frowning.

            “That fool,” said Kaoru.

            The hosts semi-huddled up.

            “He doesn’t even sense our discomfort,” said Hikaru.

            “I never thought the second-years would choose France for their field trip,” said Honey worriedly.

            “How did the Boss react when he found out?” asked Kaoru.

            “He was his usual self,” said Kyoya. “Perhaps he half-expected it when he found out the destination would be decided by popular vote.”

            “He doesn’t want to show his true feelings,” said (Y/N), shaking their head. “So that everyone can enjoy themselves. But France is special to Tamaki. It’s where he grew up.”

            “And Tamaki thinks his mother still may be somewhere in France,” said Kyoya.

            Haruhi looked down in dismay. “But his grandmother has forbidden him from seeing her, right? I wonder how Tamaki feels.”

            Everyone was silent. Tamaki was always the boisterous one, the one who buoyed their spirits. If he was hurting, they wanted to help in some way.

            “We must act normally for the two weeks until departure!” said Kaoru. “So as not to upset the Boss.”

            “Yes, we have to act normal!” said Honey.

            “It’d be nice if something would happen to keep the Boss’s worries of France at bay,” said Hikaru.

            “We’re the Host Club. Something always happens with us,” said (Y/N).

            “Hey, everyone, look! This bounces a lot!” said Tamaki, showing off his ball.

            “Remember, Hikaru, Kaoru, act normal!” ordered Honey.

            “Right!” The twins jumped into action. “Boss, let me play with it!” They tried to swipe the rubber ball.

            “No, it’s a gift from Haruhi!” Tamaki defended himself.

            “So what? Give it here!” said the twins.

            They tumbled into each other, and the rubber ball soared out the window.

            “My bouncy ball from Haruhi!” squawked Tamaki.

            He rushed to the window, and everyone peeked over his shoulder. The ball bounced once, high into the air, and disappeared into the shrubbery. No sooner had it bounced into the bushes, though, than it was spit back out.

            “Huh?” Tamaki blinked. “The ball came out of the shrub on its own.”

            “Shrubs don’t usually throw balls,” said Kaoru and Hikaru.

            Abruptly, the bushes shook, and yams rolled out. Then, an animal followed. A small, adorable little tanuki looked up at them.

            “Oh, it was a tanuki,” said (Y/N), smiling at the cute critter.

            It stared upwards before turning and scampering away. It left the ball and yams behind (very politely).

            “Mr. Tanuki gave us the ball! And some yams!” said Honey in surprise.

            “We must thank him,” said Tamaki.

            “During morning practice…”

            Everyone went silent as Mori spoke. It had to be important if he had decided to use his voice (he so rarely did).

            “I gave an injured tanuki a rice ball,” finished Mori.

            The Tanuki was repaying a good deed?! The Tanuki was returning the favor! That’s unbelievable, thought the hosts.

            “He’s gotten better. I’m glad,” said Mori.

            An acceptable distraction had presented itself.

l

            The entertainment started out amusing enough. Pictures of the tanuki and Mori were circulated, the girls were overcome by how adorable the soft-spoken man was, and the rates of visits to the Host Club increased. However, despite how cute the tanuki was, it was, in the end, an animal that had no real idea of human etiquette.

            “Our clubroom has been attacked!” cried Tamaki. When they had opened Music Room 3 for the day, they had found the room destroyed

            “Why is the security here so lax?” sighed Kyoya, already calculating the costs of replacing the destroyed furniture.

            “They aren’t looking for a tanuki already on the grounds,” said (Y/N), grimacing as they picked up a shredded pillow.

            “Mr. Tanuki probably thinks he helped clean up,” said Honey.

            “And look at this pile of offerings,” said Hikaru.

            “More acorns,” said Kaoru, picking one from the pile up.

            “Remember when Mr. Tanuki washed Takashi’s shirt while he was at kendo?” said Honey. (the tanuki tread dirty pawprints over it to leave a nut).

            “And when he did Mori’s homework,” said Haruhi. (It had left muddy marks on his workbook and an acorn)

            “It’s his signature mark,” said Tamaki brightly.

            “He doesn’t show up often, but he sure insists on being noticed when he does,” said Kaoru.

            “I can’t tell if he’s shy or a showoff,” said Hikaru.

            “I bet Haruhi could understand the tanuki’s feelings. They look so alike that they must be friends,” said the twins.

            “Uh, I don’t,” said Haruhi. “So don’t get ahead of yourselves.” She brightened. “But this morning I found a pile of chestnuts on my desk.”

            “Well, it definitely likes you,” said (Y/N). They sighed. “But, unfortunately, it is becoming a problem. Other students are complaining.”

            “We should hire a specialist and get rid of the problem,” said Kyoya.

            “How brutal!” cried Tamaki. “Mr. Tanuki only wants to repay a good deed! It’s a modern-day fairytale! The dream of civilization!”

            Kyoya sighed. “Well, you take care of it, then.”

            “I…will speak to him myself,” said Mori.

            “How will you talk to a tanuki?” asked Hikaru and Kaoru.

            Mori held up a box with small holes poked in. He opened it, and a baby chick pepped up at everyone.

            “Oh, you brought Piyo, your baby chick,” said Honey.

            Mori nodded as Piyo hopped into his hand.

            “He’s gotten big,” said Haruhi.

            “I thought the animals could communicate with each other,” said Mori, lifting Piyo to his face so Piyo could chirp.

            “Oh, so you’re relying on others,” said Hikaru.

            “How could Piyo and Mr. Tanuki talking solve the problem?” said Kaoru. “Be realistic.”

            “Surprisignly, Takashi is an idealist,” said Honey.

            Poor Mori nearly fell over in disappointment. (Y/N) chuckled, and Kyoya sighed as he recognized the problem wasn’t going to be solved efficiently.

            “No, it’s exactly as Mori says!” declared Tamaki. “Together we will persuade Mr. Tanuki!”

            “Boss, you can’t persuade animals,” said the twins. “Diversions are good, but this is annoying.”

            “If animals can understand each other, animals and humans can, too!” cried Tamaki. “Think about it. An injured wild tanuki, found on Ouran’s grounds…Why is it insisting on returning Mori’s kindness?”

            “Animals recognize safe humans?” suggested (Y/N). It was a fact that was recorded in many species. And it was cute and said something about the tanuki liking Mori.

            “No!” said Tamaki. “It’s more powerful than that! Mr. Tanuki was lonely, separated from his family, and lost in an unknown area. That’s why Mori’s kindness touched him so much. This is no plan for mere capture! This calls for a plan: protect Mr. Tanuki and return him to his native mountain!”

            “It seems we’re at the original idea,” said (Y/N).

            “But more personally involved,” said Kyoya.

            “Still…” (Y/N) had seen the look in Tamaki’s eyes while he spoke about loneliness in a new land without family. “We’ll let him do it.”

            Kyoya nodded for a moment. He had seen the same expression on his friend’s face.

l

            (Y/N) and Kyoya walked through the courtyard of Ouran towards the Music Room, and the sky opened up above them. Instantly, rain poured down on them, and (Y/N) and Kyoya ran for the cover of the hall. Skidding through the columns onto the pavement, (Y/N) pushed their wet hair from their face.

            “At least we have costumes today,” laughed (Y/N).

            “Indeed,” said Kyoya, attempting to wipe rain off his glasses with his cuff as usual but giving up.

            “Let me,” said (Y/N). They took his glasses, untucked their shirt, found a dry corner of their shirt, and cleaned them up. “There.” They reached to his face and slid the glasses back on. Their hands lingered on his cheeks, and Kyoya cupped one with his hand.

            “Thank you,” he said.

            “Always,” said (Y/N).

            They started walking towards Music Room 3, and Kyoya said, “I suppose I’ll have to reward you for that kindness.”

            “We’re not tanuki,” said (Y/N), chuckling.

            “Mm, I never leave debts unpaid,” remarked Kyoya.

            (Y/N) saw his expression, and their stomach flipped. Their boyfriend was attractive. “I look forward to finding out how you do that.”

            Kyoya smirked. He had already planned an entire evening for the pair of them in France. They could be together, just the two of them, and no one would care. It would be (Y/N) and Kyoya being themselves, in love. Kyoya was very much looking forward to it.

            The door to Music Room 3 opened, and (Y/N) and Kyoya entered.

            “Kyoya! (Y/N)! Look,” Tamaki gestured to a bundle in Mori’s arms. “We found him!”

            The little tanuki peeked out from the swaddle of blankets and made a cute squeaking sound while Mori held him.

            “Good job,” said (Y/N), scratching the tanuki on the forehead affectionately.

            “Until we find out which mountain to return him to, I’ll fill out an application and take care of him,” said Mori.

            “Wow! That’s a great idea!” said Tamaki. “You’re lucky, Mr. Tanuki.”

            “He and Piyo are best friends already,” said Haruhi, smiling.

            “Well…they both like Mori,” said (Y/N), raising a brow in amusement as the tanuki and Piyo cuddled Mori.

            “Kyoya, (Y/N), did you see Kaoru or Hikaru?” said Honey.

            “No,” said (Y/N).

            “They should be here already,” said Kyoya.

            Honey blinked. “I wonder…”

            “Wonder what?” asked (Y/N).

            Honey smiled brightly. “Nothing!” He rushed off to attempt to feed Mr. Tanuki cake, to which Haruhi had to interfere, and (Y/N) and Kyoya exchanged curious looks.

            “Kyoya, (Y/N),” said Tamaki, drying his hair. “I…won’t be going on the trip next week.” He kept his tone light, but wistfulness drifted in. “I find that I just can’t—” He cut himself off. “Sorry. You take charge in my place.”

            (Y/N) frowned in concern, and Kyoya’s eyes widened slightly. They both knew it was unlike Tamaki to deprive himself of joy, but the weight of his grandmother’s rules around his mother burdened him greatly.

            “And please don’t tell the others,” said Tamaki softly. “I don’t want them to worry.” He smiled gently.

            “I think it’s okay to worry in a situation like this,” said Kyoya. “But it’s your decision.”

            “We’ll bring something back for you,” said (Y/N). They knew the situation was serious, but they could address that later. For Tamaki’s sake, they’d let things go for the moment.

            “Bring me back a six-foot Eiffel Tower figure on your back,” said Tamaki.

            “No way,” scoffed (Y/N).

Chapter Text

            Leaving the security check, (Y/N) headed into the private lounge for Ouran students before their flight (on a private plane) to Cannes, France. For once, the students of Ouran High School wore casual clothing, and by casual, that meant designer, tailored dresses, pants, collared shirts, and generally nice clothing. (Y/N) probably looked the most casual, but they still looked good.

            They wore a long pair of wide trousers, as they preferred, in a deep brown, paired with black loafers and a collared shirt with multicolored stripes. The instant they entered, various guests swooned at the casual clothes, and (Y/N) gave them a smile and some kind words on seeing them outside of school before finding Kyoya and making a beeline to him.

            “Hello, Kyoya,” said (Y/N), sitting down beside him. “Ready for the flight?”

            “I am,” said Kyoya, setting the book he had been perusing down. “You look nice.”

            “Thank you,” said (Y/N). “So do you.”

            “Kyoya, (Y/N)!” Guests ran up, and (Y/N) and Kyoya sat up straighter. They had wanted to continue speaking, but they’d have time later. “We heard that Tamaki won’t be joining us.”

            Kyoya smiled pleasantly. “Yes, unfortunately. He has a horrible case of diarrhea. He must have slept with his belly uncovered.”

            (Y/N) covered their mouth to prevent themself from snorting.

            “How tragic!” said the guests.

            “That is too bad,” bemoaned a girl. “I had hoped we could go shopping together in Paris.”

            “Kyoya, (Y/N), what are your plans? Will you join us?” asked another girl.

            “We’d love to, but we have some personal matters to attend to during our free time,” said Kyoya.

            “But when we return, I would love to see pictures of what you pick out,” said (Y/N) smoothly.

            The girls blushed, mollified.

l

            (Y/N) yawned and stretched after the plane set down. They had left in the evening, so (Y/N) had slept while they gained time in the air. Therefore, it was midday, but (Y/N) was rested instead of feeling like it was early morning in Japan. They looked out the window at the cityscape beyond the airport, exhilarated. This was their first time abroad, and, despite knowing they had business to attend to, they were excited to have new experiences.

            Together, they rose with Kyoya and filed off the plane before being escorted to private cabs and driven to the fancy hotel they were staying at. (Y/N) had originally had a heart attack when they saw scholarships only partially covered the stay, but Kyoya had stepped in before they could say no and paid the difference. His rational was that the hosts needed to remain near guests, even while traveling, but (Y/N) knew it was a personal kind of care he displayed, and they were thankful for it.

            When they arrived at the hotel—entirely booked by Ouran, privacy reserved for all—(Y/N) headed to their room to unpack. The moment they opened the door, they found a large box on their bed. It was white, tied with an elegant lavender bow, and it left no mystery as to who it was from. Surprised but flattered, (Y/N) headed to it. Tied to the ribbon was a note.

For tonight, 7:30.
Choose your preference
            -Kyoya

            (Y/N)’s heart fluttered, and they gently pulled the ribbon from the box. Lifting the lid, their heart skipped a beat. Wow. Kyoya knew their taste.

l

            Kyoya waited outside of the hotel. At that point in the evening, everyone had already headed out to the various dinner spots famed around the globe that only Ouran students could get into so casually. Kyoya, however, was still at the hotel. He awaited the only person worth going out to dinner with.

            “I hope you weren’t waiting too long.”

            Kyoya turned towards the door. His breath caught, and he knew in a moment, he would wait for however long they needed if this was the result. (Y/N) walked towards him in the dress he’d picked out for them. Of course, there had been a similar suit available for them—Kyoya would never force them into a feminine or masculine style—but they had chosen the feminine, and, just as he’d known, they looked exquisite.

            The dress was sage green, sleeveless with a high neck and a slight keyhole that exposed a hint of collarbone. The slight Cheongsam style fit perfectly—Kyoya’s tailors were excellent, of course—and the fabric fell around them elegantly. (Y/N) smiled, and as they stepped towards him, the fabric shimmered ever-so-slightly in the lamplight, enough to catch the silk fabric and display the design of white lilies growing up the sides. The skirts swished with their strides, and the tied, wrapped section of the skirts had a hint of purple, Kyoya’s color, to contrast with the sage. Low, vintage heels graced their feet, and they wore simple cuffs on one arm the caught the light that glinted off golden beads in their hair.

            “I would wait forever,” said Kyoya. He took their hand as they approached. “You look incredible.”

            “Someone knew just what to get me,” said (Y/N), smiling softly.

            “Did they?” said Kyoya, smirking with pride.

            (Y/N) hummed. “Yes. They must be quite intelligent.”

            “They must be,” said Kyoya, and (Y/N) chuckled and rolled their eyes at his self-flattery. “And both options were to your liking?”

            “Absolutely,” said (Y/N). “The suit was tailored perfectly. I will definitely be wearing it another day.”

            “I’ll make sure you have an opportunity,” said Kyoya. He took their hand and guided them to the waiting car. They got in, and it headed off to the preplanned restaurant. As they sat in the back, Kyoya touched a bead in their hair. “A nice touch. I’ll buy you more.”

            “You don’t need to spend all this money on me,” said (Y/N) softly. They knew he was planning on buying dinner as well.

            “I want to,” said Kyoya.

            “And I want to be self-sufficient,” said (Y/N). “Remember?”

            Kyoya sighed. He remembered. He absolutely respected it, too. He would never date someone if they were purely interested in his money. But (Y/N) was special. He loved them. He wanted to spoil them and show them how much they went every way possible, money included.

            “Very well,” said Kyoya. “The restaurant we are going to is not extravagant. I will let you pay for yourself.”

            (Y/N) laughed at his irritation. It was cute how eager he was to shower them in gifts. They didn’t need it, that wasn’t what made Kyoya lovable, but it was an honor. They appreciated the thought he put into it. Kyoya smiled as they laughed. That made everything worth it.

l

            (Y/N) got out of the car after Kyoya, and they smiled softly. “Kyoya, it’s lovely.”

            Instead of an opulent, insanely luxurious restaurant, they were stopped in front of a classic, timeless place that was hidden among the buildings beside the Seine. It was much more within (Y/N)’s budget, but, more importantly, it felt intimate, special in that (Y/N) and Kyoya weren’t clients to be pleased because they were rich and having an experience but a couple just enjoying one another’s company. The lantern-lit restaurant twinkled in the sunset, and (Y/N) looked at Kyoya.

            “You really know my tastes,” said (Y/N).

            “I take note of everything you enjoy,” said Kyoya. It was important to him that (Y/N) felt appreciated. He loved them, and he wanted them to know at every moment. “I’ve made reservations. We have outdoor seating.”

            (Y/N) looped their arm in his and headed towards the restaurant. Kyoya gave his name—only his first—and the owner of the restaurant guided them to their seats. They took a look at the menu, asked for a recommendation, and ordered. Beyond them, the Seine sparkled in the dying sunlight, dyed red and pink with the sunset. (Y/N) smiled at it, and Kyoya gazed at them, the way the beads in their hair and earrings shone like tiny candles in the light, glowing around their face.

            “It’s romantic,” said (Y/N), turning their gaze to him. “I wish I had something equal to give you in return. I didn’t think about planning anything.”

            “You don’t need to,” said Kyoya. “You are my partner. I wanted to do this for you.”

            “Still,” said (Y/N). “I’m afraid I don’t measure up when it comes to spoiling my boyfriend.” They smiled warmly, but there was a tremble of insecurity.

            Kyoya was unperturbed. “I don’t need spoiling. Not with gifts or anything of monetary value. I enjoy…time with you. Your mind. Your kindness. That is why I do this for you.”

            “Then I’m honored.” (Y/N) reached across the table and squeezed his hand. “And you have all the time you want with me.” They’d be with him forever, if he asked it. That’s how much Kyoya meant to (Y/N).

            A waiter arrived, and their appetizers were set down. They began eating, and (Y/N) spoke after they swallowed.

            “You know, it’s strange being out and knowing our friends aren’t going to hop out of the bushes,” laughed (Y/N).

            Kyoya sighed. “They can be very troublesome.”

            “Yeah,” agreed (Y/N). “But they’re our friends for a reason, so they’re not too terrible.”

            Kyoya let out a sound of suffering. “I can put up with them until the end of school.”

            “Kyoya, darling—” the pet name snuck out “—if you think graduating from Ouran is going to finish our time with them, you’re an idiot. And we both know you’re not,” said (Y/N).

            “The only one I want to continue seeing is you,” said Kyoya.

            “Don’t lie to me,” said (Y/N) with a laugh. “You act cold, but you love our friends.”

            Kyoya hummed noncommittedly, but they both knew (Y/N) was correct. “All the same, I’m glad to have moment just with you. Where we can be us.”

            “Me too,” said (Y/N), smiling. They paused as the waiter took their appetizers and delivered their main course. “At least we know they’ll accept us when we finally tell them.”

            “They’re fools,” said Kyoya. “But I admit they’re supportive.” He paused as he ate. “You don’t…feel uncomfortable with our relationship being private for the time being, do you?” It was an important discussion to have, and it had to be readdressed frequently to assess where both of them were, mentally and emotionally, in the relationship.

            (Y/N) shook their head. “No, I don’t. I prefer for my life to be somewhat private. And since this is eventually going to get complicated—” they sighed “—I like it being simple and just us for the time being.”

            Complicated. The word was few syllables yet contained a multitude of nuances within. The difference in status between (Y/N) and Kyoya, the difference in their finances, the difference in their families, the differences built up a complicated picture.

            “(Y/N),” said Kyoya, the weight of the expectations of his family resting on him but his love pushed back against it. “When people find out…it won’t change how I feel.”

            (Y/N) sighed, and they put their fork down. “But it will still change things. Our dynamic. People won’t like it.”

            They were impressive because they were a scholarship student. They were bright, ambitious, and bound for success. However, they knew the wall between them and the established families of the world would always exist. Their society would find (Y/N) amusing, interesting, but not equal.

            “No,” agreed Kyoya. “But I love you. I am capable of handling their pressure.”

            “I don’t want you to have to,” said (Y/N) softly. They were used to the prejudice. They had seen it in a million forms. “And if it’s too much, I want—”

            “I’m not leaving you, (Y/N),” said Kyoya fiercely. (Y/N)’s eyes widened as they saw the same passion they’d witnessed during the race entered his tone. “I’m not. You mean too much to me.” His family…they would be difficult. His father most of all. But Kyoya would handle it. He’d ensure he had a plan ready. He had let so much go in his life. He was the third son, he supported Tamaki through everything, he followed all the rules set for him in life, but he would not let go of (Y/N). Not the person he loved.

            (Y/N) felt tears in their eyes, and they laughed nervously, wiping them away. “Wow. Who would have thought you had such a passionate declaration to make,” they joked through the intense emotions going through them.

            “It’s the truth,” said Kyoya. “I love you, (Y/N).”

            (Y/N) smiled. “I love you, too, Kyoya.” And they’d fight for him.

l

            (Y/N) and Kyoya strolled arm in arm down the side of the Seine. As they went, (Y/N) leaned their head on his shoulder, and Kyoya smiled, squeezing their arm slightly. While they walked, they arrived at a small park, and the soft sound of violins filled the air. In the center of the park, a couple danced, engrossed in the music and one another. Fondly, (Y/N) paused and watched.

            “Would you like to dance, Kyoya?” said (Y/N), glancing at him with the calm smile that he loved.

            “I would,” said Kyoya. He would always want to dance with them.

            (Y/N) stepped out, and Kyoya put a hand on their waist. They rested their hand on his shoulder, and they began to dance. It wasn’t elegant, it wasn’t polished or practiced, but it was perfect for them. Kyoya spun (Y/N), and they laughed, joyous as he pulled them back. Resting their head on his shoulder, (Y/N) closed their eyes while they swayed.

            “I really am lucky to have you, Kyoya,” whispered (Y/N) under the moonlight.

            “I’m the lucky one,” said Kyoya. He was a spoiled, prideful man. He had grown up with everything he wanted. His only struggle was that of a third son, incomparable to what (Y/N) had already overcome.

            “Then we’re both lucky,” said (Y/N), looking at him.

            “I suppose that is the conclusion,” said Kyoya.

            “No,” said (Y/N), grinning. “The conclusion is I love you.” They pulled him in and kissed him.

            Kyoya’s raised hand went to their hair and pulled them closer. His lips parted, and the kiss became deeper as (Y/N) tilted their head to lean into it. Their hands tugged on the lapels of his jacket, and when they both pulled away, they were breathless. Under the moonlight, golden jewelry sparkling like stars, eyes lidded from passion, Kyoya knew (Y/N) had never looked more stunning. He leaned in and kissed them again, and the world disappeared. They loved each other.

Chapter Text

            “Master Kyoya, good morning,” said his drivers, bowing.

            Kyoya nodded to them as he exited the hotel. “Yes, good morning.”

            “Morning, Kyoya!” said (Y/N), exiting the hotel behind him, purse now in hand.

            They wore a chic outfit that they would never wear around Ouran, but it was fashionable. Low waisted jeans made it casual, but the thin burgundy belt paired with a vest top of the same color gave some interest. Dark loafers supported them comfortably, and embroidered flowers covered the top. It was partially unzipped and showed the top of their chest so a necklace was on display and short enough that part of their waist was shown. As usual, Kyoya thought they were incredibly attractive, and even with less money than the typical women and men of Ouran, (Y/N) outdressed them all.

            “Good morning, (Y/N),” greeted Kyoya, smiling at them.

            The drivers exchanged glances, glad that their “cold” and “unapproachable” master had found someone to be warm with.

            “Are we ready to go?” (Y/N) knew the plan, and they wanted to start as soon as possible.

            “We are,” said Kyoya.

            “Where would you like to go today?” said his driver, opening the door to the car.

            “I gave you the map yesterday,” said Kyoya. “I told you we’ll be visiting all the places we can.”

            “Yes, Master Kyoya, but…do you realize how many retreats and summer homes are scattered around the Cote d’Azur?” asked the driver tentatively. “We should omit the places on the map where a possible candidate is unlikely.”

            “Tachibana, we must exhaust every option available to us,” said Kyoya. “Do you think that the Director of the Board would allow this ‘missing person’ on the map?”

            “Plus, she may be under a fake name,” said (Y/N).

            “Well, if that’s the case, would it be better to ask the police or a detective agency for help?” asked Tachibana helpfully.

            “That might be dangerous for Suoh,” said Kyoya. “Besides, this is too trifling a matter for the police.”

            “We just want to say hello to a dear friend’s mother,” said (Y/N), smiling. “If we can’t find her, that’s the end of it.”

            It most certainly wouldn’t be, but there was no point being dramatic yet. (Y/N) and Kyoya were going to do their best to return with good news about Tamaki’s mother. It was the least they could do for Tamaki.

l

            Unfortunately, after a whole day in Cannes, they were left disappointed. (Y/N) and Kyoya were had nothing but a whole day of sitting in a car behind them. (Well, they’d also taken pictures and spent time at plenty of cafes on the side, but they had been equally invested in their mission. Soon, they would pack up and head for the airport to fly to Paris for the rest of the trip. Evidently, Tamaki’s mother was not on the coast.

            “We’ll find her inland,” said (Y/N), taking a sip of their cappuccino.

            “The probability is slim,” said Kyoya.

            “Not necessarily. She was born in the suburbs of Paris,” pointed out (Y/N). They reached out and squeezed his hand. “It’s okay, Kyoya.”

            “You have faith,” said Kyoya. He shook his head. “But practicality—”

            “Our trip isn’t over,” said (Y/N) firmly. “So we don’t think about failure yet. Okay? We’ll meet that if we have to, but not yet.”

            Kyoya relaxed slightly. Their commanding voice and confidence presence made him feel assured, despite the fact it was not likely to be true. At least he had their support, though. “Thank you.”

            “Of course. And I’ll be here through it all,” said (Y/N).

            “Even on your first trip abroad?” Kyoya raised a brow. “If you want to sightsee—”

            “I want to be with you, Kyoya,” said (Y/N). “That’s what makes this trip nice.”

            Kyoya’s heart warmed, and he cleared his throat at their words of affection. “Well…during the next trip, it will be more about culture than tracking.”

            (Y/N) tilted their head and leaned on their hand. The coy, teasing look in their eyes was incredibly attractive, and Kyoya’s Adam’s apple bobbed. “Next trip?”

            “Yes,” said Kyoya, sitting back. “Perhaps Italy or Greece.”

            “Honeymoon locations?” said (Y/N), planning on the words coming off as teasing

            Kyoya didn’t even falter. “Yes.”

            (Y/N) let out a nervous chuckle, and they took a sip of their coffee to obscure the giant grin on their face. Kyoya smiled softly. He wouldn’t mind a honeymoon with (Y/N).

l

            In Paris, the Ouran students were taken on tours according to their classes. Many students had already visited Paris, so they didn’t need the typical sightseeing. Instead, they were tourist idyllic Parisian suburbs, such as going to Barbizon. Still overdone, but it wasn’t the museums, shopping districts, and Eiffel Tower they knew.

            “How charming!” gushed the women.

            “France in the autumn has such a night atmosphere, don’t you think?”

            “I can understand how the painters were seduced by this rural landscape.”

            “Yes, I agree. Millet, Rousseau, Corot, and…” A girl frowned as she tried to think of the other artists.

            “Diaz, Daubigny, Dupre, Troyon,” said Kyoya. “The seven stars of the Barbizon school who had laid the foundations for the impressionists who followed later.”

            The girls’ eyes sparkled at his intelligent knowledge of the artistic. “Kyoya!”

            “Nineteenth century Paris was overrun by plagues and riots, so the painters who had grown tired of the metropolitan areas found a sense of calm outside the city, taking their inspiration from nature,” continued Kyoya with his sophisticated smile.

            “If you think about it that way,” remarked (Y/N) with perfect timing, “the Host Club should not just be a place to relax but a place to learn something new, shouldn’t it?” They had a smile that was perfectly curious and pleasant.

            The girls’ faces turned red, and they gushed, “Oh, but it is! I feel like I am becoming better educated just by speaking with you!”

            “I’m honored,” said (Y/N). “I hardly know as much as the rest of you.” That was a lie. (Y/N) had studied longer and harder than most to be able to converse on the matters people of society expected, but they could be casual and humble for the sake of the women who were just pleased to speak to them. They meant no harm.

            “Ootori, (L/N), everyone!” called a boy from farther up. “Shall we go explore the forest area?”

            “Thank you for the offer, but I would like to rest here awhile,” said Kyoya politely.

            “I think I will, too,” said (Y/N).

            “Oh, in that case, we’ll stay, too,” said the girls.

            “No, no, enjoy the forest,” said (Y/N).

            “To tell the truth, I’ve always dreamt of immersing myself in a book while surrounded by pure air such as this,” said Kyoya, intellectual and attractive.

            “And I have so much to learn from these streets. I can’t leave just yet,” said (Y/N), looking around with “innocent curiosity.”

            The girls immediately bowed and waved, offering excuses and apologies and glad wishes. None of them wanted to disturb their hosts’ time to immerse themselves in culture. As soon as they were gone, (Y/N) and Kyoya sat down on a bench.

            “Finally,” muttered Kyoya. “I’m exhausted.” He ran a hand through his hair. “Why bring the class to such a staid tourist area?”

            (Y/N) raised a brow. “Because some people don’t travel.”

            Kyoya coughed, and (Y/N) laughed, not truly upset. Kyoya’s lips quirked upwards in amusement.

            “Well,” said (Y/N). “We have business to attend to.”

            “Yes,” said Kyoya. “Tachibana.” The driver popped out of the bushes, and one other appeared with him. “Hotta, has tomorrow’s route been selected?”

            “Yes, Master Kyoya,” said Tachibana. “We will take the train to the hot springs resort area of Deauville. We should have time.”

            Kyoya nodded. “Yes, given the few days we have, I think that will be our limit.”

            “But we do know that Tamaki was born in the suburbs of Paris,” said (Y/N). “If his mother isn’t the type of person who doesn’t want to live far away from Paris, these places are good candidates.”

            “Yes, but…” Tachibana cleared his throat. “You both must be quite tired. Each day you study that list late into the night. Perhaps you should rest tomorrow?”

            “We rested on our first night in France,” said (Y/N), shaking their head.

            “We’ll rest in the airplane on the way back,” said Kyoya. “Besides, for the sake of that idiot waiting in Japan—” his gaze softened “—we’d like to bring him back a considerable present, all things being equal.”

            (Y/N) smiled. He’s so honest when he’s tired.

            Kyoya’s phone beeped, and he held it up. “A message from Tamaki.”

            “What does it say?” asked (Y/N), leaning over.

FROM: Tamaki Suoh
Subject: ey, wuz^? à(*^V^*)
Tamaki here ^^. RU doin’ ll ryt? (*’V^)—* I hope yr /:-) hols S goin wl, meow! (^3^) I’m 100% bord hre. (ToT)// Im so bord dat Im tryiN my hardest n ritN a tx n Mai’s styl, bt I 1dr f u cn read it, Kyoya?! (>V<) Ha ha ha!! Me, I’ve bn havN dinA W my dad almst evry dy ovr hre. (^O^) Kyah! Evn now (it’s evng ovr hre) Im w8N 4 him ina hotel lobby à(^V^)/ bt Newayz… I 1dr f Haruhi S doiN OK? (ToT) Sy Hi 2 (Y/N)!” \(^U^)/

            (Y/N) and Kyoya stared at the nearly incomprehensible message. (Y/N) groaned and ran a hand down their face. Tamaki was an idiot. Kyoya’s eye twitched, and all his previous soft feelings towards Tamaki flew out the window.

            “I’ll kill him!” he snapped. “Sending me an idiotic text message, not knowing how hard we’re working over here!”

            “M-Master Kyoya, I understand you are quite tired, but please calm down!” said Tachibana hurriedly.

            “Look!” said Hotta. “There is a blonde woman walking a dog! Maybe she could be—”

            “Hotta,” said Kyoya, the full ire of the Shadow King turning on Hotta. “Are you an idiot?”

            “Eep!” Tachibana and Hotta flinched.

            “Come on,” said (Y/N), patting him on the shoulders and standing him up. “Let’s get you something to eat.”

            Tachibana and Hotta relaxed in relief as Kyoya grumbled but let himself be led away. At least (Y/N) could handle him.

l

            “It looks like Haruhi called me,” said (Y/N), tilting their head.

            Kyoya looked up from the croissant (Y/N) had forced to start eating. “Probably about Tamaki, knowing the two of them.”

            (Y/N) sighed. “I’m hoping they figure out their real feelings soon.” They dialed Haruhi.

            “Hello?” answered Haruhi.

            “Hi, Haruhi,” said (Y/N).

            “(Y/N)?” said Haruhi in surprise.

            “Sorry it took so long for me to call you back, I’ve been busy,” said (Y/N).

            “Am I really connected to France right now?” Haruhi was amazed.

            “Yes. Now, what’s going on?” asked (Y/N).

            “Well, about Tamaki—”

            “Tamaki has diarrhea,” said (Y/N) cheerfully.

            “What?!” said Haruhi.

            Kyoya smirked in amusement while (Y/N) continued smiling pleasantly. “He’s been in his hotel room the whole time since he got here. He hasn’t gone outside. Don’t expect any souvenirs from him.”

            “Oh, okay,” said Haruhi, trailing off.

            “Well, we’ll see you soon—”

            “Wait!” said Haruhi in alarm, nerves trembling in her voice. “Please, wait a second.”

            Hearing her tone, (Y/N) frowned. “Is something the matter?”

            “Um, well, uh—” Haruhi swallowed as a million thoughts about who had gone out with her recently and who had confessed and who—it was too much. Kaoru, her own strange feelings, everything that people were looking towards her for. It was confusing, and she wanted a moment to sit down and just talk to someone with a good head on their shoulders. “I—” She froze.

            “Haruhi?” said (Y/N) as they got no answer.

            “Just now…in front of my house…” she said.

            “What’s wrong?”

            “The person with diarrhea…”

            (Y/N) winced and put their head in their hands. Kyoya smoothly moved their cup of tea out of the way, watching their expression contort into a wince with amusement.

            “Oh. Tamaki’s there,” said (Y/N), forcing themself to speak. Clearing their throat, they put a smile back on. “Well, he did mention he might return to Japan if he felt bad. I’ll leave the rest with you. Bye!” They hung up. “Haruhi’s going to be yelling at Tamaki for hiding from everyone.”

            “He deserves it,” said Kyoya promptly, and (Y/N) laughed.

            “Sir!” Tachibana ran up to (Y/N) and Kyoya in their café. “About Master Tamaki’s mother!”

            “You found her?” said Kyoya sharply.

            “No, but we found a woman at a nearby retirement home who says she used to work as a maid for her,” said Tachibana.

            “There we go. That’s something,” said (Y/N).

            “I’d like to hear her story. Please take me there,” said Kyoya.

            “Yes, sir!” said Tachibana.

            Kyoya and (Y/N) were getting somewhere.

l

            “Yes, I served at the Grantenue family mansion until two and some years ago,” said the kind old maid.

            “Two and some years ago?” (Y/N) tilted their head. It wasn’t a coincidence that the timeline coincided with Tamaki coming to Japan.

            “Yes, soon after Renee, or Master Tamaki, left for Japan,” said the old maid. “Following Madame Anne-Sophie’s wishes, we closed up the residence, and when that happened, most of the service staff went back to where they came from as well.”

            “Where did the Grantenue family go after that?” asked Kyoya.

            “I don’t know that, either,” said the old maid. “They didn’t tell us.” She turned fully towards them. “So you are Master Tamaki’s friends from Japan? Is the master doing well?”

            “He’s doing well,” said (Y/N), smiling warmly.

            “He drags everybody around all day,” said Kyoya.

            The old maid chuckled. “I can imagine.” Her expression saddened. “But it wasn’t always that way. He was a bright and happy boy by nature, but on days when his mother was sick, he was very quiet. He didn’t smile, no matter who tried to talk to him.” She looked at Kyoya and (Y/N). “I’m glad he smiles again.”

            “We are, too,” said (Y/N) softly.

            Kyoya stood and bowed. “Thank you for telling us your story. I will be sure to tell Tamaki we met you.”

            “I’m the one who should thank you. I now see that you really are very close to Master Tamaki.” She paused. “I will tell you what little I have heard.”

            (Y/N) and Kyoya exchanged looks.

            “In a place not far from Paris, near a large forest, where the marroonier and wisteria flowers are plentiful, and in the fall, the golden wheat fields spread across the horizon, in a place that nurtured many painters in the past…”

            No way, thought (Y/N) and Kyoya. Barbizon!

Chapter Text

            Kyoya couldn’t sleep, and he was miserable. Hours he’d spend in the car, hours, and yet not a single moment had been spent asleep on the way back to Barbizon. He grumbled and tried to shift into a more comfortable position.

            “Master Kyoya,” said Tachibana as gently as possible when he had a boy who hated early mornings in the backseat. “It’s time to wake up now.”

            “I’m awake,” huffed Kyoya. “Or rather, I never slept. It’s impossible to fall asleep in such a cramped car.”

            Hotta cleared his throat. “Well, Master (Y/N)—”

            Kyoya glared, and Hotta shut up. While Kyoya struggled, (Y/N) was asleep beside Kyoya, head resting on his shoulder.

            “Apologies, sir,” said Hotta. “We did advise you to go back to hotel firs. We returned to Paris last night, so we could have at least rested at the hotel and then started out again in the morning.”

            “Tamaki’s mother might have left her house. If we had stayed in Paris, what would we have done then?” said Kyoya. He yawned and glanced at (Y/N), who slumbered peacefully. “Free time is scheduled only until this afternoon, and tomorrow we’ll be on the plane back. We don’t have a moment to waste.” He sighed. “More importantly, if we had gone back to the hotel, I wasn’t confident that I would be able to wake up again.” He yawned and gently reached down. He nudged (Y/N)’s shoulder. “(Y/N), time to wake up.”

            Their eyes opened for a second and closed again. “Too early.”

            “Unfortunately, we’ve arrived,” said Kyoya, though he agreed.

            “Oh.” (Y/N) forced themself to sit up, and their entire body screamed at them to go back to sleep. “Fine.” They yawned and stretched.

            “Did you rest?” said Kyoya, bleary from lack of sleep.

            “I did. Sorry for sleeping on you,” said (Y/N).

            Tachibana opened the door of the car, and Kyoya stepped out. “It’s no issue. I just wish I had rested. I’m reaching…my limit.” He began to wander off.

            (Y/N) took his arm since he had no plan. “Kyoya?” they said. “You okay?”

            “I can’t breathe, and my body hurts,” yawned Kyoya. “In any case, it’s far too early to knock on the door and pretend to ask for directions.”

            “Oh, dear,” said (Y/N), supporting him as he leaned onto them and into their warmth. Tachibana and Hotta winced as Kyoya began to sway. “Kyoya, you should sit down.”

            “Nonsense,” said Kyoya. “I’ll just sleep right here. Wake me up when the sun rises a little further.”

            “What? Kyo—” (Y/N) caught him as he collapsed. “Kyoya!”

            “Master Kyoya, not on the street!” said Tachibana in alarm.

            Woof! A dog ran towards them, and Tachibana and Hotta jumped out of the way. (Y/N) braced, but, instead, the dog licked their face. (Y/N) opened their eyes in surprise.

            Antoinette? The dog looked exactly like Tamaki’s dog.

            “Hachibei! Please don’t run ahead. Oh, dear.” A woman ran up behind Hachibei. Her eyes widened as she saw (Y/N) supported Kyoya. “You’re the kids from yesterday! Do you need help?” She spoke in perfect Japanese.

            (Y/N) stared at the woman. At her bright eyes. Her golden hair. The familiar warmth and kindness. “Yes. We do.”

            “You take his arms. I’ll take his legs. I’ve got a couch he can rest on.” She laughed. “You must be on quite the journey.”

            “We are,” said (Y/N) as they carried Kyoya in. They nodded to Tachibana and Hotta, who relaxed, knowing their young master was alright.

            “Is it going to be much longer? I’d hate to see such young people get hurt,” she said in concern as (Y/N) lay Kyoya down.

            They brushed his hair from his forehead and smiled. “I think it’s almost finished.”

            “That’s a relief,” said the woman. “What’s your name?”

            “I’m (Y/N). This is Kyoya,” said (Y/N), gesturing to their boyfriend. “I apologize for meeting like this.”

            “It’s no problem,” she said. “I’m Anne-Sophie. It’s a pleasure to meet you. You seem kind.”

            “The kind one is you for helping us,” said (Y/N).

            “Not at all. It was the least I could do. Would you like some tea? A sweet?” offered Anne-Sophie.

            “I would love some tea,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            “The kitchen is just through here,” said Anne-Sophie, walking through the house.

            (Y/N) followed, and they paused only at a series of photographs on a mantel. Tamaki was in every one, growing older at Ouran High School. They smiled and looked towards Anne-Sophie. They knew where he got his kind nature from.

l

            Kyoya opened his eyes to the sound of soft laughter, one from a voice he didn’t know and one from a voice he loved. He blinked and sat up abruptly. Where was he? Looking around, he tried to ascertain his whereabouts. His gaze froze on the photographs of Tamaki. His eyes widened. These are recent!

            “Oh, he’s awake!”

            Kyoya looked up as the golden-haired woman and (Y/N) entered the room.

            “You’re alright,” said (Y/N), hugging him. Kyoya smiled and couldn’t resist hugging them back. “I’m glad.”

            “How did I get in here?” said Kyoya.

            “Anne-Sophie found us after you collapsed,” said (Y/N). “She helped me bring you inside to rest.”

            “Thank you, ma’am,” said Kyoya.

            “It’s no problem.” Anne-Sophie laughed. “Even if it is a safe town, it’s dangerous to sleep out on the sidewalk.”

            “Sorry about that,” said Kyoya, wincing. “But, um—”

            “Look!” Anne-Sophie held up a basket of potatoes. “These are potatoes we harvested from our fields. You’re hungry, aren’t you? I’ll make you something to eat. (Y/N) and I had tea and cake, but something heartier would be good for you.” She bustled over to the table. “And look at these! These flowers bloomed in the garden this morning! Aren’t they gorgeous?”

            “Wasn’t she supposed to be an invalid?” whispered (Y/N).

            Kyoya stared in amazement. “Yes…Ma’am, how do you know Japanese—”

            “Oh!” Instead of answering, Anne-Sophie perked up. “Speaking of Japan, I forgot to ask you something really important.” She smiled brightly. “Do you have kotatsu at your houses?”

            (Y/N) and Kyoya stared. That was definitely Tamaki’s mother.

l

            “I see.” Just like Tamaki, Anne-Sophie was sighing as she learned that Japan wasn’t a single city with everything in it. “So Kyoto isn’t the wonderland of Japan.” She was incredibly dejected. “So Namahage, Shisa, and the Goryokaku Fort aren’t in Kyoto either.”

            “Oh…” Kyoya held up his hands awkwardly. “Kyoya is still quite a grand city of tourism and cultural heritage.”

            “It’s really lovely,” assured (Y/N). Wow, Tamaki is just like both his parents, it seems.

            “But I learned something new, so I’m happy about that,” said Anne-Sophie, brightening almost instantly. “Would you like some more soup?”

            “No, thank you very much,” said Kyoya. “May I have more tea?”

            “Yes, with pleasure,” said Anne-Sophie. She got up and got more tea ready.

            “You seem to be living a healthy life,” observed Kyoya, words innocent enough.

            “Huh?” said Anne-Sophie.

            “You picked the potatoes yourself in the field,” said (Y/N). “But you seem frail for fieldwork. That’s all. You seem very French in that way.”

            Anne-Sophie chuckled. “Moving out here has helped me. It’s true I wasn’t very strong, even if I have a French frame. Until very recently, I was living close to Paris in a mansion. I was blessed with servants, and I never did anything more than the bare minimum.” She looked down. “But my father’s company started having troubles.” She paused wistfully. “And the most important thing to me…I had to give up because of this weak body. I was receiving aid from a certain place, and it was possible to continue living like I had before, but there is no way I would be forgiven. A person who would sell her son…”

            (Y/N) and Kyoya exchanged a glance. “That can’t be,” said (Y/N).

            “It’s alright,” said Anne-Sophie, moving on from her soft words. “After I moved here, my body’s gradually become healthier. I always dreamt of living a life close to nature. We do have a visiting housekeeper, but I’ve started trying to do as much on my own as possible. When I feel well, I teach piano to the neighbors. It’s small, but I’ve rented a field, too. My father and our family are working hard to rebuild the company, and my mother is supporting them, too. I can’t just lay about while everyone else is working so hard. I can’t contact my son directly, but…” she smiled gently “I know he is leading a happy life.”

            Huh. (Y/N) almost frowned but schooled their features. They’d heard the Grantenue family owed something to the Suoh family, but since Tamaki took the offer of going to Japan for the sake of his mother’s health, her current wellbeing could change things. Interesting. Especially since, even if she can’t contact him directly, she has pictures of Tamaki. So someone—the Chairman. He’s contacting Anne-Sophie. Behind Tamakis’ grandmother’s back. Just what is going on?

            Anne-Sophie hummed as she cleaned up the plates, and Kyoya looked at (Y/N). He had an identical expression on his face as he asked himself the same questions.

            “The Chairman,” whispered (Y/N). “Why doesn’t he tell Tamaki his mother’s—”

            “I don’t know,” said Kyoya softly. He furrowed his brow. “How can that man not care, even after making Tamaki’s mother suffer through everything?”

            “I wonder,” said (Y/N). “Is he waiting for something?”

            “If so, what?” said Kyoya.

            Neither knew. But one thing was true: their trip to find Anne-Sophie had turned out far more intriguing than they thought it would.

l

            “We’re sorry to have troubled you,” said (Y/N), smiling as they walked out of Anne-Sophie’s home.

            “The meal was delicious, thank you,” said Kyoya.

            “Oh, no,” said Anne-Sophie. “I’m sorry I made you listen to my silly story. When are you returning to Japan?”

            “Tomorrow, on the noon flight,” said (Y/N).

            “This is an intrusive question,” said Kyoya suddenly. “But do you regret being forced to let go of your son? If there was a chance of retribution, would you hold that person responsible?”

            “No,” said Anne-Sophie. “I want to believe…”

            “Believe in that person?” said (Y/N).

            “Yes, that too, but…I want to believe in myself, for I chose that man,” said Anne-Sophie.

            Kyoya chuckled, and (Y/N) shook their head in amusement.

            “You really are so similar,” said Kyoya.

            “Eh?” said Anne-Sophie.

            “A dear friend of ours,” said (Y/N). “He’s a lot like you.”

            With a final bow, (Y/N) and Kyoya headed to the car, and it drove off. Anne-Sophie smiled to herself, and when she walked inside, she picked up a picture.

            “I didn’t recognize them at first.” Her gaze softened, and she looked at the picture of her son and all his friends. “You have such wonderful friends, Tamaki.”

l

            “We found her,” said (Y/N), laying their head back on Kyoya’s shoulder.

            “We did,” said Kyoya, leaning back. They’d completed the mission they’d set for themselves.

            “And I have so many questions…” said (Y/N).

            “We’ll find the answers,” said Kyoya. “For now, we can tell Tamaki she’s in good health.”

            (Y/N) smiled. “I’m glad.” They closed their eyes, and they curled into Kyoya as he put an arm around them and closed his eyes.

l

            “Gather around!” said Kyoya with cheerfulness he didn’t really have (but he wanted to torture Tamaki a bit).

            “We will start handing out the gifts we brought back from France!” said (Y/N) with a smile.

            Hikaru, Kaoru, and Honey cheered. Haruhi looked doubtful, and Mori smiled. Tamaki had already been exhiled to the corner for jumping around. (Y/N) noted with interest that Hikaru’s hair was dyed darker, and they smiled to themself. The twins were branching out a bit. They were glad they were exploring their identities.

            “Hikaru, Kaoru, here are the books you wanted,” said (Y/N), and the twins cheered.

            “And some miscellaneous items,” said Kyoya. “Honey and Mori, your baked treats and stuffed animals.”

            “For Haruhi, plenty of chocolate,” said (Y/N).

            Haruhi was eager for the sweets, and she grinned. “What did you get, senpai?”

            “Sweets, snacks, and new clothes,” said (Y/N).

            “How did you afford that?” said Haruhi, bewildered.

            (Y/N) hummed, and Haruhi glanced suspiciously at Kyoya. “Would you like to see photos?”

            Haruhi nodded, but before she could let the conversation go, she deadpanned as she saw the photos. “Senpai, you look good, but who took the photos?”

            “A friend,” said (Y/N), and Kyoya smirked.

            “Wow, (Y/N), you look hot,” said Kaoru in a tone that implied total objectivity (and, unfortunately for Kyoya’s jealousy, it was objectively true that (Y/N) was attractive).

            “If Mom needs a new model, we’re recommending you,” said Hikaru.

            “Thanks,” said (Y/N), looking at the photos of them in their new sage dress and the cute burgundy vest. They glanced at Kyoya, who caught their gaze and looked away as he remembered how attracted to them he’d been while taking the photos.

            “Kyoya? (Y/N)? What about me?” said Tamaki innocently. “My six-foot-tall Eiffel Tower?”

            “Hikaru, did you change your hair color? It suits you,” said Kyoya, ignoring Tamaki.

            “It’s fantastic,” said (Y/N).

            “Really? I think so, too,” said Hikaru, grinning.

            “I knew you would say that, (Y/N),” said Kaoru. “It’s awful that somebody else somewhere didn’t even notice…”

            “That’s an outright falsehood!” declared Tamaki. “I was the first one who noticed! Liar twins!”

            “Liar?” said Kaoru and Hikaru. Honey and Mori also looked at Tamaki coldly. “Who’s a liar?”

            “Ack!” Tamaki spiraled away.

            “Oh, did you hear that?” whispered Kaoru and Hikaru to each other, but they remained loud enough for Tamaki to hear. “Rumor has it that he was hiding the fact that he didn’t go on the class trip. I heard it was premeditated.”

            “It hurt so much,” said Honey. “He doesn’t trust us at all!”

            “But I went to apologize to each of you last night!” protested Tamaki. “Haruhi, you forgave me, didn’t you? You even gave me rice balls, didn’t you?”

            Haruhi jolted, and her face turned red. “Um, I—Hikaru, Kaoru, what books did you get?!” She changed subjects quickly.

            Huh. (Y/N) watched her panic in amusement. It seemed there had been developments while they were gone.

            “What’s wrong?” said Hikaru, noticing her change in behavior. “Did something happen?”

            “No. Nothing!” Haruhi was turning redder and redder, and she swallowed against nerves.

            “Oh, right, I almost forgot,” said Kyoya. “(Y/N) and I met a blond woman in France.”

            “Yes?” said Hikaru and Kaoru, confused.

            “She had a dog that looked like Antoinette,” said (Y/N) fondly. “We learned it has a brother or sister living in Japan.”

            Everyone paused. Tamaki froze.

            “She says she thinks about her faraway son every day. She lives with her parents and that dog,” said Kyoya.

            “I bet she was beautiful, huh,” said Honey, smiling softly.

            “Yes, very much so,” said Kyoya.

            “And she was kind. Incredibly kind,” said (Y/N).

            “Was she in good health?” Haruhi spoke hurriedly, breathless. “Did you find her in good health?”

            “Yes,” said (Y/N). “She’s doing well. She’s smiling a lot.”

            “She is praying that her son in Japan is living the way he wants to,” said Kyoya.

            “I’m…glad…” Tamaki’s voice wavered, and he covered his eyes as tears of joy dripped down his smiling cheeks. “She’s smiling. I’m so glad.”

            (Y/N) and Kyoya smiled. Their gift had been delivered.

Chapter Text

            “Welcome,” said the Host Club, smiling upon their guests as they stepped into a Turkey-themed room.

            “Tamaki!” exclaimed a guest. “We’re so pleased to hear your stomachache has gone away.”

            (Everyone except the hosts was still under the impression Tamaki had diarrhea)

            “It’s so lovely to see you in a gorgeous costume after so long!”

            (The last thing they saw him in was a fundoshi)

            “The turquoise stones contrast so nicely with your hair.”

            Tamaki managed to not deflate at the reminders of diarrhea and fundoshi. “Thank you, princess. Ancient people believed that happiness descends from the heavens and would put their hopes into these sky-colored stones. But for me…” He smiled down on the girl “You are the beautiful jewel that brings hope.”

            “Oh, Tamaki…”

            “This is adorable,” said a guest with Kyoya. “These are for us?” She held up a good-luck charm.

            “Yes,” said Kyoya. “They’re nazar boncugu. They’re a popular good luck charm in Turkey, believed to protect you from illness and bad luck.” He smiled. “Seeing that you are healthy and happy and frequent our club is our source of happiness.” The girls blushed.

            (Y/N)’s fingers wound through a girl’s hair, finished a braid, and smiled. “There.”

            The girls squealed as they looked in a mirror and saw the guest’s braid decorated with turquoise pins. “It looks amazing! Thank you so much, (Y/N)!”

            “Of course.” (Y/N) smiled warmly, and the girls blushed. “I wanted to bless you with the hopes of happiness you so deserve.”

            “What about you?” said a guest.

            “As long as you smile, so will I,” said (Y/N), and the guests sighed dreamily.

            “These are such unusual treats, Honey!” said a guest over by Mori and Honey’s tea party.

            “Yes! This one is dondurma and this one is lokum.” Honey pointed out the treats. “And if you want something to drink, try the ayran. It’s a slightly salty yoghurt drink. But really, my favorite is drinking cay tea with lots and lots of sugar!” The girls squealed at how adorable he was while Mori smiled gently.

            “Hikaru! That dark ash color in your hair suits you,” gushed a girl. The hair dye had finally debuted, and it was a pleasant shock to everyone. “When you two stand beside each other, the contrast is quite refreshing.”

            “Now it’s easy to tell us apart, right?” Hikaru held Kaoru’s hands. “Once I changed my hair color, I suddenly realized, we twins are two separate people, and because of that, we can support each other at a very close distance!”

            “Oh, Hikaru!” said Kaoru, smiling.

            The girls cried out dramatically at the caring display.

            “Please excuse my intrusion into your conversation…” Nekozawa appeared out of nowhere, and Hikaru, Kaoru, and their guests screamed. “How would you like Turkish coffee used to read your fortune, compliments of the Black Magic Club?” He grinned. “Once you finish drinking the coffee, take the coffee cup and flip it upside down. I can tell your fortune from the patterns of the coffee grounds on the plate.”

            “Tama, did you invite Neko?” said Honey.

            “Yes! I thought it would be better if we invited an expert as we’re dealing with an ancient culture,” said Tamaki cheerfully.

            “Does Neko count as an expert?” said Honey.

            “Let’s find out,” said (Y/N). They held up their empty cup. “Nekozawa! Will you divine my fortune?”

            The girls gasped. “(Y/N), you’re so brave! What if some terrible fate awaits you?!”

            “Then I have these moments with you all, and I’m content,” said (Y/N), smiling. The girls swooned.

            Nekozawa eagerly took their cup, turned it over, and picked it up. He peered at the coffee grounds and hmmed. Everyone leaned over with interest.

            “You have…trials,” said Nekozawa, and the guests gasped. (Y/N) just chuckled. “But you will find monetary success. I see money. Marriage.” He sighed. “Nothing tragic. How disappointing.”

            (Y/N) laughed and smiled. They took their coffee cup back and thanked Nekozawa. Watching, Kyoya raised a brow with interest.

            “Oh, Kyoya!” said Tamaki. “Will you show me the customer list and the accounts later? And I want to talk to you about acquiring new tableware.”

            “I don’t mind, but didn’t you say were going to the Roi Grand Hotel today at six o’clock? Weren’t you going to sit in on a meeting?” said Kyoya.

            “Oh!” Tamaki exclaimed as he remembered. “That’s right!”

            Tamaki had thrown himself into his father’s footsteps as of late. He wanted to take part in the Suoh Empire’s service industry, so on top of putting energy into managing the Host Club (finally), he observed his father’s works several times a week and read about the service industry. It was a strange and sudden turn, but it was nice to see Tamaki’s energy focused into hopes and dreams for the future.

            “Haruhi, how are you feeling?” said a concerned guest. “What did the doctor say?”

            “The doctors at the hospital said nothing,” said Haruhi, sighing. Her cheeks were warmer than usual, and she had confusing flutterings in her stomach lately. “I have no appetite,” she said despondently. “Will the Turkish delight keep for a few days?”

            The girls swooned with worry at how adorable Haruhi was while under the weather.

            “Haruhi!” said Tamaki, running up to her. Haruhi stiffened, but it wasn’t with her usual roll of the eyes. It was something like alarm rushing through her. “How are you feeling? Are you still not over your cold?” He leaned in and touched her face. “It doesn’t seem like you have a fever…”

            And yet, Haruhi’s entire face turned red.

            “Ah! You got hot all of a sudden!” said Tamaki in alarm. “Call an ambulance!”

            “No! I’m fine!” Haruhi darted back. “I better fetch another pot of tea!” She turned and ran.

            “Haruhi! It’s alright! Father will come with you!” said Tamaki, chasing her.

            “Please don’t!” said Haruhi.

            “Hm.” Honey tilted his head from where he was watching. “What do you think, Takashi?” Mori shrugged slightly. “Haru has been acting strangely for a while now. I don’t know what happened between her and Tama, but do you think it’s that?”

            “I’d say so,” said (Y/N), smiling slightly. And it’s about time she realizes.

            “Besides, there’s the proof,” said Kyoya, gesturing to Hikaru quivering with anger. “Hikaru’s mood has changed completely.”

            Well, at least Kyoya’s jealousy never shows itself like that, thought (Y/N).

            Beside him, Kaoru sighed. “Hikaru, restraint yourself.” Hikaru froze as Kaoru took out a stopwatch. “One minute…two minutes…okay, three minutes!” They ran off to a tanuki-shaped piggy bank.

            “Is that a piggy bank?” said (Y/N) in surprise.

            “Yeah!” said Kaoru proudly. “We devised it to fix Hikaru’s short temper. And we call it the ‘If Hikaru can hold himself back for three minutes, he saves a hundred yen’ bank! Once we get to a hundred thousand saved up, we’ll be able to treat Haruhi to giant tuna!”

            “Huh,” said (Y/N). “I’m impressed you have anything saved.” They smiled despite the insult.

            “Isn’t one hundred yen each time a little too cheap?” remarked Kyoya.

            “Don’t be naïve, Kyoya,” said Kaoru. “It’s the minimum needed to have Haruhi even look Hikaru’s way.” Poor Hikaru was struck by lightning. “Right now, if he tells her how he feels, he’s sure to be rejected.” Hikaru was struck once again. “Even if Hikaru is more of an adult than I thought, he’s still egregiously immature by the world’s standards.”

            “Kaoru!” cried Hikaru as he was struck once more. “That’s saying too much!”

            “Here.” Kaoru grinned impishly and handed Hikaru a book about learning to stay calm. “If you get angry, you have to add one more book to your reading list.”

            Hikaru took the book and started tearing through it.

            “Coach Kaoru is an ogre,” said Honey.

            “Yeah, well, it’s the whip of love. At your service,” said Kaoru proudly. He sighed in frustration as he gestured to Tamaki still chasing Haruhi. “But the real problem is Haruhi’s behavior towards the Boss. She’s clearly self-conscious.”

            “It’s obvious,” said Honey.

            “If Haruhi herself thinks it’s due to a cold, she’s probably unaware of it,” said Kyoya.

            “Yes, but she’s not an idiot,” said (Y/N). “She’s going to realize what’s happening at some point.”

            “Fujioka,” said Nekozawa. “You seem to be holding worries in your heart.” He held a coffee cup, and Haruhi’s eyes widened in panic. “According to my Turkish coffee divinations, I see a heart. This is most definitely a sign of having troubles in love.”

            Kaoru appeared out of nowhere with a flashlight, and Nekozawa reared back.

            “Too bright!” he cried, falling to the ground.

            Kaoru wiped his brow. “That was close.”

            “What was that about?” said (Y/N), raising a brow.

            “I’m…on Hikaru’s side,” said Kaoru. “But it’s not like I want to ignore Haruhi’s feelings either. So if Haruhi truly likes the Boss, when she understands it herself, I also understand that I have no right to stop it.”

            “Kaoru,” said Honey, admiring how mature he was being.

            “But that doesn’t mean others should go out of their way to help them out!” declared Kaoru. “That’s also what I think!”

            Honey sighed. Never mind.

            “And that goes especially for you, Kyoya!” Kaoru pointed at him. “Just because you’re on the Boss’s side, don’t give Haruhi unnecessary advice! Stuff like this needs to be left to take its natural course!”

            “I think you interfered with the natural course of things back there,” said (Y/N), watching poor Nekozawa writhe on the floor.

            “You, too! I know you’re an older sibling to Haruhi, but no helping things along!” said Kaoru. “Natural course!”

            (Y/N) hummed, and they looked at Haruhi. Her red face shone as she dodged Tamaki’s attempts to “help” her. (Y/N) wanted Haruhi to be happy. That was the side they were on. The rest didn’t matter.

            “Well, do as you please,” said Kyoya. Other people’s relationships were of little concern to him (an exaggeration, he cared about his friends’ happiness). “In any event, I have other things I need to research anyway.” He exchanged a look with (Y/N), and they nodded. The rest of the hosts were confused, but neither spoke any more on the matter.

l

            (Y/N) hummed along to the music as they kept an eye on the chicken they were making for their rice. Their aunt and uncle were out on a small date night, so (Y/N) was enjoying a bit of peace and quiet before settling in and doing homework after dinner.

            Knock-knock-knock.

            (Y/N) paused, turned down on the curry, and headed to the door. They opened it, and they blinked. This was not who they expected to appear out of nowhere. It was the mark of the rest of the Host Club.

            “Haruhi?” said (Y/N).

            “Good evening, senpai” said Haruhi. She cleared her throat, and she looked down at her feet. “Um…I was wondering if I could come in.”

            “Is something the matter?” asked (Y/N), worry the first matter of business as they ushered Haruhi inside.

            “No. I mean, yes—I mean, I’m okay, I just don’t feel well—” Haruhi stumbled over her words.

            Ah. (Y/N) understood in a moment. “That’s okay, Haruhi. Sit. I have food.”

            Grateful, Haruhi sat down. She was so tired for no reason, and it was infuriating how confused she was these days. (Y/N) set a bowl of rice and curry down before her and sat across from her.

            “Go on. Eat. You’ll feel better,” said (Y/N).

            “Do you know what’s wrong with me?” said Haruhi. “I went to the doctor, but—”

            “Eat, Haruhi,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            Haruhi resigned herself to eating, knowing (Y/N) was kind but far too stubborn to be pushed into speaking. Once enough food had been eaten, (Y/N) put their chopsticks down and regarded Haruhi with fondness.

            “Now. What’s the matter?” said (Y/N).

            “I don’t know,” said Haruhi. “But ever since Tamaki visited me while you were in France, I’ve felt sick. He gave me something.” She groaned. “And I just—you always look like you understand things, and I felt so confused, so I came here. You always help.”

            (Y/N) was flattered that Haruhi felt so safe around them. “I do my best,” they said. They leaned on a hand. “So you say you’re sick?”

            Haruhi nodded. “A fever. Heart palpitations. Headaches. I can’t get it to go away.”

            “And Tamaki gave it to you?” said (Y/N), fighting to keep amusement out of their expression.

            “He must have,” said Haruhi. “It started after his visit. And it only happens when I’m around him.”

            Wow. Dense as Tamaki. They’re made for each other. (Y/N) laughed and covered their mouth. “Oh, Haruhi.”

            Haruhi’s cheeks warmed indignantly. “What? What do you know that I don’t?”

            “Haruhi, it’s not what I know, it’s what you’re not facing,” said (Y/N).

            Haruhi stared, bewildered. “What I’m not facing?”

            (Y/N) remembered Kaoru wanting people to not push Haruhi into realizing. However, (Y/N) wanted Haruhi to be happy. This belief of a “sickness” was hurting her. (Y/N) wouldn’t stand by. And they could…suggest ideas without saying it outright.

            “It’s hard to face things, sometimes,” said (Y/N). “Especially when they’re confusing. It can take a lot to make you realize.”

            “Make you realize? Did you realize something, senpai?” said Haruhi.

            “After Kyoya saved me when I fell into the ocean,” said (Y/N), nodding.

            Haruhi’s eyes widened. “You like him? I knew it.”

            At least she’s not oblivious to everything. (Y/N) paused. And how obvious were we? They would have to figure that out later. “Yes, I do. I love Kyoya.”

            Haruhi smiled. “That’s nice. I think he…feels the same.”

            (Y/N) laughed. “I hope so.” They looked down and smiled to themself. “But my heart isn’t the focus, here. It’s yours.”

            “Mine? My heart is fine. It’s my head that’s being weird,” said Haruhi, shaking her head.

            “Haruhi, do you know what it feels like to love Kyoya?” said (Y/N).

            Haruhi paused. She frowned. “Frustrating?”

            (Y/N) laughed. Kyoya will love that. “No, no, not at all. It means I think about him a lot. So much that my head hurts.” Haruhi paused. “And when he’s happy, I’m happier. I like his smile. It makes my heart race.” Haruhi imagined Kyoya’s smile, but it morphed into someone else’s face. “I admire him. I can list a thousand traits I value in him.” Haruhi stared, eyes starting to widen. “I want to be beside him as much as possible.” Haruhi’s cheeks went red and then paled. “I look for him first when I enter the room. He’s who matters most.” Haruhi just stared. (Y/N) smiled gently and put a hand over Haruhi’s. “Because I love Kyoya, I feel all those things.” Haruhi opened her mouth, but there was nothing she could say. “Do you understand, Haruhi?”

            Haruhi blinked. That’s…love?

l

            “Good morning, Haruhi!” said Kaoru and Hikaru as Haruhi approached the entrance of the school.

            “Good morning.” She was red, and her face was covered in a medical mask.

            “What? What’s wrong?” said Hikaru and Kaoru in concern.

            “I was up late thinking and caught a cold,” lied Haruhi.

            “Are you okay?” asked Hikaru. “Do you want me to give you a piggyback ride to class? We could set up a bed for you in the classroom.” (This was his attempt to help)

            “Hey, Haruhi!”

            Haruhi froze as she heard Tamaki’s voice. She whirled, and Tamaki, Kyoya, and (Y/N) were approaching. Her eyes widened in panic.

            “Good morning!” said Tamaki. He saw her mask. “Oh! What’s wrong? Has it gotten worse?”

            “No!” denied Haruhi. The instant he leaned in, her face went red, and her head ached as he took up her entire vision.

It means I think about him a lot. So much that my head hurts.

Haruhi turned and ran from the haunting words. “Sorry! I’m not feeling well, so go ahead!”

“Haruhi, if you’re not feeling well, I should take you to the hospital immediately!” cried Tamaki.

Haruhi halted and walked back. She could not go to the hospital with him. It would make everything worse. She cleared her throat and tried to act naturally, but she ducked her head nervously. “How-How was yesterday’s meeting?”

Tamaki brightened. “It was really exciting! It was good. I could tell all the employees are proud of their word.” He smiled. “It made me really happy. It’s very inspiring!”

“That’s great to hear.” Haruhi couldn’t stop herself from smiling.

            “Yeah! Also, Haruhi—”

            And when he’s happy, I’m happier. I like his smile. It makes my heart race.

            Haruhi bolted. “Sorry! I’m going to the nurse’s office!”

            “Oh! Wait!” said Tamaki. “Haruhi, you should go to the hospital!”

            While Haruhi ran, Hikaru’s shoulders began to slump. Kaoru swallowed. Tamaki looked on in confusion.

            I admire him. I can list a thousand traits I value in him. I want to be beside him as much as possible. I look for him first when I enter the room. He’s who matters most. Because I love—

            Haruhi kept running as her thoughts spiraled towards the truth.

            Everyone stared after her. “Shall we say three hours for this one, Hikaru?” said Kaoru, grimacing as Hikaru stared blankly into space. He might kill Tamaki this time. Tamaki was beside himself with worry, Mori patted him on the shoulder, and Honey looked on in concern.

            “(Y/N).” Kyoya leaned in and spoke under his breath. “You seem quite satisfied.”

            “I gave Haruhi some…personal insight.” (Y/N) smiled. “It seems to have enlightened her.”

Chapter Text

            “What do you think of Haruhi’s sudden change?” said (Y/N), laying back on the flotation device they were lounging in. Kyoya and (Y/N) were enjoying the warmth of an Ootori “spa” (waterpark) despite the wintery chill descending over Japan outside.

            “Her sudden enthusiasm for all things she used to be deadpan about?” said Kyoya. He sat at the side of the “beach” in a lounge chair.

            “Yeah,” said (Y/N), lifting their sunglasses to look at Kyoya. “It’s an abrupt change.”

            “Are you worried?” said Kyoya, knowing his partner by heart.

            “A bit,” said (Y/N). “I’m worried she didn’t embrace her feelings and is just…putting off acknowledging them by ‘embracing change.’ ”

            “Ah,” said Kyoya. He glanced at his notes and added something. “That could prove a problem. However, Tamaki has not realized his true feelings, either, so it is not a matter of heartbreak yet.”

            “I know, but if no one realizes their feelings other than Hikaru, they’re all going to be stuck,” said (Y/N). They groaned. “Why does it have to be so complicated?”

            “You’re forgetting how much we danced around each other,” said Kyoya, amused.

            (Y/N) rolled over to watch him as they floated. “But at least we were honest with our feelings with ourself.”

            Kyoya smiled. “Well, we’re not idiots, and we’re not in love with idiots.”

            (Y/N) laughed. “That’s true.” They rolled off the floatie, swam to the edge of the pool, and got out. “Still, it’s going to be trouble eventually.”

            Kyoya handed them a towel, and he watched water trail down their body as they dried their hair first. “Mm.” He didn’t really care about their words when he had that sight.

            “Kyoya,” admonished (Y/N), but they were smirking. “I am trying to have a conversation with you.”

            “It’s a boring one,” said Kyoya. “Tamaki, Hikaru, and Haruhi can work out their own issues for now. This time is for you and I.”

            “Oh, is it?” said (Y/N).

            Kyoya hummed, took their hand, and pulled them onto the lounge chair with him. (Y/N) laughed and rested their hands on his chest to steady themself.

            “Kyoya, I’m going to get you wet,” said (Y/N).

            “I don’t particularly mind,” said Kyoya, brushing hair from their face and leaning in to kiss them. He was going to enjoy this time that was just for them—  

            Ring!

            Kyoya’s brow twitched as Tamaki’s ringtone went through on his phone. “Ignore it,” he huffed as the sound died away. He leaned in, and his lips brushed (Y/N)’s—

            Ring!

            (Y/N)’s phone went off, and Kyoya growled under his breath. “I’m ignoring it,” murmured (Y/N) against his lips. “So should—”

            Ring!

            Kyoya’s phone went off again, and the pair groaned. The moment was successfully ruined.

            “That idiot.”

            “I told you this would become trouble.”

l

            Situated at Tamaki’s house—he was “lonely” and had therefore called all the hosts except for the first-years (coincidence? No)—(Y/N) and Kyoya calmly sipped tea. They were showered and dressed as if they hadn’t been together at a pool not so long ago.

            “Are you really not going to see Haru and the others?” asked Honey hesitantly. “You said you wanted to eat cake in the hot spring while looking at the snowy mountains.”

            That had been the plan. (Y/N) glanced at Tamaki, but he had an odd smile.

            “I’m sorry, Honey. When I thought about it, now wasn’t a good time,” said Tamaki in a strained voice. “My faither gave me a lot of reading to do. And I haven’t been able to pay enough attention to Antoinette.”

            “But you know…that book is upside down,” pointed out Honey.

            Tamaki panicked. “No, no, no! This is a new way of reading!”

            “What’s going on, Tamaki? Did something happen with Haruhi?” (Y/N) decided to go straight for the bullseye.

            “Nothing happened with Haruhi.” Tamaki was pouting slightly about that fact.

            “Then it’s Hikaru.” Unexpectedly, Mori struck home.

            Tamaki dropped his book, turned white, and began to fade to dust as the truth was found.

            “I see,” said Kyoya.

            “N-No!” denied Tamaki, far too late to be convincing. “Hikaru and I are getting along just fine!”

            “Did Hikaru want you to avoid Haruhi?” said Kyoya matter-of-factly.

            Tamaki collapsed dramatically, and a river of tears poured from his eyes.

            “Bullseye,” sighed Honey.

            “D-D-Did you all know?” said Tamaki in shock. “That what Hikaru feels for Haruhi is lo…lo…” He couldn’t finish the word.

            “It’s obvious,” said (Y/N).

            “I think Tama and Haru are on the only slowpokes who haven’t realized it,” said Honey. “And? How do you feel, Tama?”

            “I feel bad for not realizing it until now…” said Tamaki, looking down.

            “But how do you feel about Haru?” prompted Honey.

            “Haruhi…” Abruptly, Tamaki collapsed. “My head hurts!”

            “Tama!” said Honey in alarm.

            “It feels like my heart is constricting! Like it’s being crushed!” moaned Tamaki.

            “I see, even you have come to realize what’s going on,” said Kyoya.

            “I’m impressed, is he going to accept it before Haruhi?” murmured (Y/N).

            “Maybe this is the heartache a father feels when he sees his daughter being married off…?” said Tamaki to himself.

            “…What?” said Mori, Honey, (Y/N), and Kyoya.

            “Aah! But it’s not certain that Haruhi likes Hikaru in return! But Hikaru is a cute fellow…” Tamaki rambled.

            “I take back what I said,” said (Y/N). “Still an idiot.”

            “But Tama, that’s not the heartache a father feels,” said Honey, still trying to move things along in a productive direction.

            “Is it illness, then?!” cried Tamaki.

            “Um, well…” Honey trailed off.

            “This is bad! Should I call a doctor?!” wondered Tamaki. “Oh, but I need to finish that book first!”

            “Tama—!” Honey was starting to lose hope.

            “A father figure needs to have a lot of wisdom at his disposal,” decided Tamaki, going back to his book.

            Honey, Mori, (Y/N), and Kyoya deadpanned and stared incredulously at the idiot in front of them. This was definitely going to be trouble. Tamaki’s family issues were rearing their heads.

            It’s time for us to make a trip.

l

            Hikaru stormed out of the room he was sharing with Haruhi. He couldn’t sleep; he couldn’t eat. He felt horrible for what he’d said to Tamaki, and he couldn’t look Haruhi in the face. So, he had fled. He’d apologize to Tamaki and fix what he’d broken. He opened the door to the hall, and he spotted Kaoru. Freezing, Hikaru frowned.

            “What? An unconscious trauma? What’s that?” asked Kaoru.

            Hikaru peeked around the corner, and his eyes widened. All the upper-classmen hosts except for Tamaki were there.

            “You mean the Boss still doesn’t see the situation for what it is, and he’s unable to realize his true feelings for Haruhi?” said Kaoru.

            “Well, it’s just a hypothesis,” said Kyoya. However, the revelation was significant, so, there they were on a mountain. The only solace to losing so much sleep was that he was going to enjoy himself with (Y/N) on the trip (he wasn’t going to squander it, especially after Tamaki’s troubles kept interrupting them).

            “But when you think of it that way, a lot of things start to make sense,” said Honey.

            “With the way he was brought up, Tamaki has his own strong and idealized image of what a family should be,” said (Y/N). “Our club is his family right now, and Tamaki wants to protect it with everything he’s got.” They sighed sadly and shook their head. “And what is the biggest threat to the family? Love.”

            “Love?” repeated Kaoru.

            “He sees his parents’ forbidden relationship as the reason his family is divided, even if he doesn’t realize it himself,” said Kyoya. “So it’s quite possible Tamaki can’t accept his feelings for Haruhi…”

            The trauma ran deep.

            Kaoru sighed and ran a hand through his hair. “Of course I knew something was up with the Boss’s attachment to the family setup. I also thought he might be trying to keep the friendships within the club from breaking down. But the Boss is so…”

            “Yeah, Tama is so…” Honey sighed.

            Everyone had the exact same thought and spoke as one, “…incredibly stupid sometimes.”

            “Well, as I said, it’s only a hypothesis, but even Tamaki isn’t this obtuse,” said Kyoya. “It seems unnatural, doesn’t it? And if he really is this stupid, it’s an astronomical level of stupidity. It’s beyond the level of mere earthlings.”

            “Seriously,” said (Y/N). “It’s right in his face.”

            “How Tama thinks is like a black box,” said Honey. “Sometimes it’s really easy to figure out what’s inside, and other times it’s impossible.”

            “I wonder what the Boss is up to now,” said Kaoru worriedly. “He might be crying out of loneliness.”

            “No, he might be bursting out laughing after hitting his head on the corner of a piece of tofu,” said Kyoya as the game of trying to guess Tamaki’s unguessable thoughts continued.

            “He might be playing the piano while doing a handstand!” said Honey.

            “He’s doodling pictures of how we’re dressing up next,” said (Y/N).

            “He might have gone to bed already,” said Mori.

            Ultimately, they had no idea what Tamaki could be thinking. Anything going on in his head was a mystery.

            “Well,” said Kyoya. “You know the situation, Kaoru. We will be staying nearby.”

            “You’re staying?” said Kaoru.

            “We’re not wasting our time here with nothing to gain from it,” said Kyoya.

            “Goodnight, Kaoru,” said (Y/N), smiling as Kyoya walked out. They walked with him.

            Honey, Mori, and Kaoru watched them, quite close.

            “When do you think that will work itself out?” said Kaoru.

            “They’re also oblivious,” sighed Honey.

            Mori blinked. “I don’t know.”

            Kaoru and Honey looked at Mori in surprise. He remained silent, and Kaoru and Honey turned back to (Y/N) and Kyoya, still speaking quietly to one another as they left the room. They wondered if Mori had seen something they hadn’t. After all, nothing had changed between Kyoya and (Y/N). It was still the pair of them, obviously in love.

            They had no idea how correct that statement was.

l

            “It looks like we’ve gone from a warm beach retreat to the winter and snow,” chuckled (Y/N), heading towards their room. “Coincidentally,” it was right next to Kyoya’s.

            Kyoya sighed. “I’m not one for skiing, so I’m afraid this will be a boring retreat.”

            “Any time with you is nice,” said (Y/N), smiling. “And I’m sure our friends will bring some excitement.”

            Kyoya’s eye twitched. “They certainly will. It’s been enough trouble already.”

            “Love will always be a little troublesome,” said (Y/N). “But it’s worth it.” They smiled at him.

            Kyoya’s warmth was shown in his gaze as he looked at (Y/N) in return. “It certainly is.”

            (Y/N) leaned on the frame of their door, and Kyoya watched the soft light of the hall touch their skin like a kiss of warmth. “So, I’ll see you tomorrow? Even if it’s not the slopes?”

            “I’ll have tea waiting for you,” said Kyoya. “For when you fall.”

            (Y/N) laughed, and Kyoya smiled. “Make it hot chocolate. Plenty of marshmallows,” said (Y/N). “Goodnight, Kyoya.” They disappeared into their room.

            “Goodnight, (Y/N),” said Kyoya, heading to his room.

            He put another mark on his to-do list for the following morning. He would make sure (Y/N) had hot chocolate to drink after a day on the slopes. He looked out the window of his hotel room. An ice-skating rink, lit by fairy lights, stood under the moonlight. He tilted his head. He wasn’t one for skiing, but (Y/N) liked the cold. So perhaps…Kyoya would do something special with them. They deserved it.

            Just as they deserved to be valued, and Kyoya wondered if he was doing enough. They were not open about their relationship, and, while (Y/N) was also private about such matters, Kyoya worried they’d feel like a “dirty secret.” They weren’t, not at all. They meant everything to Kyoya. He loved them, after all.

l

            Lying in their bed, (Y/N) turned over and looked at the sky. The moon shone down on them, and (Y/N) yawned. They had so many thoughts in their head after the realizations of the day. Tamaki was scared of his family breaking up because of love. That was why he couldn’t accept his feelings. (Y/N) sighed and buried their head in the pillow. How would he react to (Y/N) and Kyoya dating? Would he freak out? Was this another part of the family breaking up? (Y/N)’s eyes opened, and they stared into space. Or was it the only way forward? Kyoya and (Y/N) couldn’t hide forever, and Tamaki had to learn to accept that love wasn’t a bad part of families. It was the best part. (Y/N) smiled to themself. They wouldn’t mind being more open with some of the people around them. The hosts loved Kyoya and (Y/N), they wouldn’t judge them, and they would wholeheartedly support the relationship. (Y/N) wanted to tell the hosts.

            They yawned and snuggled under the covers. Everything in its own time.

Chapter Text

“Honey…you do remember I’m less experienced, right?” said (Y/N). A sweatdrop dripped down their head despite the cold while they peered down at the mountain.

“Yep!” said Honey cheerfully. He had his snowboard, and he crouched. “Mori will help you!” He started snowboarding away, and (Y/N) watched with a sigh. This was not going to end well for them, not at all.

“Bunny…jump!” Effortlessly, Honey leapt into the air, and tons of girls below took photos of the impressive show. He landed, and the girls clapped. “Takashi! All clear!”

Mori started down the mountain, launched himself into the air, and twisted. The girls blushed at his athleticism, and even (Y/N) went wow. After he landed, he and Honey looked up at (Y/N). Mori gave a thumbs up, and Honey beamed.

If I die, I’m haunting them, thought (Y/N).

They pushed themself off, held onto their skis, and started down the hill. Fortunately, there was a simpler way down, and the cheers of the girls below did give them some encouragement. As they skied towards friends, Honey grinned.

“You did great!” said Honey.

(Y/N) tipped over and fell into a snowbank.

“Oh, well, until that,” said Honey, laughing.

The girls ran forward in worry. “(Y/N)! Are you alright?”

(Y/N) lifted their head from the snow and laughed. The snow stung, but they couldn’t help but keep laughing. “Almost made it, too!” They were completely fine, and Mori hauled them to their feet as they tried to get off the ski trail.

“(Y/N)-senpai?” said Haruhi, staring. “When did you get here? Why are Mori and Honey here?”

“We arrived last night,” said Kyoya, appearing next to them.

He held a thermos in his hand, and (Y/N) sighed in relief as they took off their skis and handed it to an attendant. Gratefully, they took the thermos, took a long drink, and sighed.

“Hot chocolate, as promised,” said Kyoya.

“Thank you,” said (Y/N).

As promised? Haruhi tilted her head but brushed the words off. “Are you here to ski?”

“No, I’m not match for your athletic abilities, but I want to put pictures of (Y/N) falling down on the club’s homepage, so here I am,” said Kyoya.

“My poor reputation,” laughed (Y/N), unconcerned.

Haruhi deadpanned. At least it wasn’t her being tortured this time. She paused. “And, um—”

“Tamaki isn’t here,” said Kyoya, reading her mind. “He had too much going on!”

“Ah!” Haruhi panicked. “I didn’t ask, and I don’t really care either way! Hey, Hikaru, Kaoru, let’s start skiing!” She was desperate to do anything but think about Tamaki.

“Looks like Hikaru might be under the weather,” said (Y/N), wincing at how Hikaru was staring groggily into space, tension radiating from him.

“Don’t worry about him!” said Kaoru. “Come on, Haruhi. Let’s start practice. Thanks for waiting.”

“What about Hikaru?” said Haruhi.

They all looked at Hikaru, who was angrily dragging the first-year class president up the mountain.

“He looks like he’s doing fine,” said (Y/N).

“Do well, Haruhi,” said Kyoya, taking out a camera.

Poor Haruhi, thought (Y/N), laughing as Haruhi’s shoulders drooped and she groaned.

So, the morning was spent watching the hosts snowboard and ski while Kyoya took photos. Once teatime approached, Kyoya retired to the ski resort, and (Y/N) went with him for a snack. Their friends remained outside, entertaining everyone with their skills (or lack thereof).

“So, what are your plans for the afternoon? More photos, or are you going to look through to find the best ones to be put on the website?” asked (Y/N), taking a sip of hot coco.

“Actually,” said Kyoya. “While everyone is here on the slopes, the skating rink is empty. If I had some company, perhaps I would take a few turns.”

(Y/N) looked at him and smiled. “I’m better at ice skating than I am skiing, so I could be ‘company.’ ”

“I wouldn’t be opposed,” said Kyoya, taking another sip of tea.

(Y/N) smiled. “I doubted you would be.”

l

“Come on, Kyoya. Use your momentum,” said (Y/N).

While Kyoya pushed himself forward more hesitantly, (Y/N) glided easily. They hadn’t been lying when they said they were better at ice skating than skiing. It wasn’t a complete surprise, however, since (Y/N) had grown up doing “commoner” activities (aka cheaper) rather than taking lessons on skiing.

“I understand the concept,” said Kyoya as he skated forward.

(Y/N) caught his hands as he approached. “You need to apply it, too,” they teased.

As soon as their hands were in his, Kyoya straightened perfectly, and he skated with ease. “I believe I have the idea.”

(Y/N) rolled their eyes with amusement as Kyoya pulled them with him, and they kept up well. “You just wanted to get closer.”

“I planned,” said Kyoya.

“The Shadow King himself, even on a date,” said (Y/N), shaking their head. “What have I gotten myself into?”

“I can assure you, all planning is to your benefit,” said Kyoya.

“Well, I’ve already gotten hot chocolate and time with my boyfriend alone, so I can’t imagine what else is part of your current dating strategy,” said (Y/N). “You’ve wined and dined me, attempted to spoil me rotten—”

“I’d say I succeeded,” said Kyoya. He would treat them better than anyone else ever could. He wasn’t losing them.

“—and now are taking me on typical dates.” (Y/N) skated a circle around Kyoya and playfully said, “you’ve covered all the bases.”

“Not quite,” said Kyoya.

“No?” said (Y/N).

“I haven’t had nearly enough time to kiss you,” said Kyoya, gaze flicking from their eyes—snowflakes caught in their eyelashes like diamonds—to their lips, slightly chapped and stinging from the cold. They looked incredibly kissable.

“You kissed me yesterday,” said (Y/N).

“I was interrupted yesterday, and I want to kiss you every day,” said Kyoya.

“So do I,” said (Y/N), glancing at his reddened lips. They grabbed Kyoya’s jacket, pulled him in, and kissed him.

Kyoya kissed back, hands going to their cheek and hair to pull them in tighter. Around them, the snow whirled, and the wind whipped. When they pulled away, their cheeks had stung into a warm glow, but they both wore smiles. Snowflakes danced just as their feelings did, and they looked up at the sky, close as could be.

“The storm is approaching,” said Kyoya. “It’s going to get colder.”

“Then we should go inside,” said (Y/N), taking his hand and pulling them with him as they skating backwards.

Kyoya didn’t resist for a moment.

l

(Y/N) entered their room, and Kyoya closed the door. The minute it was closed, (Y/N) pulled Kyoya to them, kissed him, and shoved his jacket off him. Kyoya let it fall from his arms, and then he took ahold of (Y/N)’s jacket to discard it. Soon, (Y/N) and Kyoya were both in the casual clothes beneath their winter gear, and (Y/N) dragged Kyoya to the bed. The entire time, their lips barely left one another.

As soon as (Y/N)’s legs hit the bed, they spun themself around to sit Kyoya on it. He dragged them with him, hooking hands under their knees to pull them onto the bed and over him. (Y/N) laughed in surprise and ducked their head to kiss him. Their hands rested on his shoulders, and his hands trailed to their hips as their make out session continued. Despite the intense attraction, that was as far as either was going to go at this point in their lives, and they knew it, so they continued as they were, passionately embracing and kissing but aware of boundaries they’d discussed many times before.

Kyoya’s hands smoothed around their waist, and he tilted his head. (Y/N) hummed and did the same, the hands on his shoulders running to his waist. Outside the window, the snow grew colder, and the wind blew wilder as the storm grew. However, in the hotel room (Y/N) and Kyoya had retreated to, they were safe, and their love was in no danger. It was just the two of them, and it was perfect.

In a single motion, Kyoya lay back, catching (Y/N) as they fell forward with him. Still straddling him, (Y/N) smiling, bracing themself above his head.

“This feels familiar,” said (Y/N) teasingly.

“The roles, however, were reversed.” While he had a slender frame, Kyoya displayed his strength in a moment as he rolled them over so he had (Y/N) pinned to the bed. “What was it last time? Ah, yes.” He smirked playfully and leaned down. “You can pay me back with your body,” said Kyoya, his breath ghosting over their ear. Instead of leaning back, he kissed their neck.

Just as last time, the words sent a shiver down their spine, and just as last time, (Y/N) felt completely safe beneath him since Kyoya would never take advantage of someone in that way. “What do I owe you for this time?” said (Y/N) coyly.

“There is a reason I spoil you,” said Kyoya, playing into the game despite them both knowing he spoiled them for love, not to be given physical affection in return. That was disgusting, and Kyoya despised the men he heard act in such a way.

“Well, I can pay you back.” (Y/N) kissed Kyoya and leaned back. “But that’s all you’re getting.”

A soft smile appeared on Kyoya’s face. “Then may I indulge?”

(Y/N) wound their arms around his neck and pulled him in front above him, kissing him deeply. Kyoya kissed back, and they indulged in the love they felt for one another.

l

(Y/N) lay curled up beside Kyoya. His arm was around their shoulders, and their head rested on his chest. They held his other hand and traced patterns on the palm. They were content and warm, protected from the storm outside and safe with just the pair of them together.

“I love you, Kyoya,” whispered (Y/N) in the silent.

“I love you, too, (Y/N),” said Kyoya. He looked down at them. “What’s on your mind?”

“Us. Telling people about us,” said (Y/N).

“I have been thinking, too,” said Kyoya.

(Y/N) looked up. “What’s your opinion?”

“I like what we have,” said Kyoya honestly. “I like my privacy.”

“I do, too,” said (Y/N). “But…there are some people I’d like to tell.”

“The hosts?” surmised Kyoya.

“Yeah,” said (Y/N).

“They’ll be troublesome,” sighed Kyoya.

(Y/N) smiled as they heard his tone. He agreed with them, and he was the only one being troublesome. “You love them.”

Kyoya didn’t dignify it with a reply. “Telling them wouldn’t be terrible.” He groaned. “I’m dreading their reaction to knowing we hid it for months.”

(Y/N) laughed. “Don’t worry. I’ll be by your side and protect you,” they teased. Ring! (Y/N) glanced at Kyoya’s phone, and they smiled. “Speaking of the hosts.” Honey was calling.

Kyoya reached over and picked it up. “Hello?” He paused. “What? Has a doctor been called?”

(Y/N) sat up in alarm, eyes widening in worry.

“Good,” said Kyoya. “I’ll call Tamaki. He’d want to know.” He nodded. “Yes. Alright.” He hung up.

“What happened?” said (Y/N), tense with anxiety.

“Hikaru and the first year Class President were stuck on the mountain when the storm hit. They were found, and Hikaru is being treated for hypothermia while the Class President has a twisted ankle,” said Kyoya.

“Oh my god,” said (Y/N). “Is Hikaru—”

“He’s alright,” said Kyoya, taking their hand. “Honey said the doctor’s reported he’s fine, just needing rest.”

(Y/N)’s shoulders sagged in relief. “To think the storm would cause that…” They shook their head. “Let’s find the others. When he wakes up, we can check on him.”

“I’ll call Tamaki,” said Kyoya.

l

Once they’d collected everyone and heard the story of what had happened, all of the upper-classmen headed towards Hikaru’s room. Kaoru had found them and reported he was awake, which was good news. However, Kaoru was fidgeting, clearly anxious to see his brother alright after everything that had happened. Plus, (Y/N) noticed Haruhi wasn’t with them, which meant she was with Hikaru, so that wasn’t helping Kaoru’s nerves. They rounded a corner, and they found Hikaru crouching outside his room. He had hands running through his hair, and he looked panicked, not tired.

“Hikaru?” said Kaoru in surprise.

“Hikaru!” said Honey. “Should you be out of bed?”

“Your face is flushed. You may have a fever,” said Kyoya.

But where is Haruhi? And who could provoke that reaction? (Y/N) thought something else might be going on.

“I-I’m fine!” said Hikaru hurriedly. “Sorry for worrying everyone!” He straightened and smiled sheepishly.

“Hikaru?! Where are you?! Hikaru!”

Everyone turned in surprise. Tamaki had already arrived, having rushed to the ski resort the moment he heard one of his dearest friends had been hurt.

“Boss?” said Kaoru.

“Tamaki!” said Honey.

“Boss…” said Hikaru.

Tamaki ran forward and patted Hikaru all over to check for injuries. Hikaru jolted in surprise.

“Don’t worry. It’s the real Hikaru,” said Kyoya.

Tamaki’s face showed pure relief, and he hugged Hikaru close. “Thank goodness. When I heard you were unconscious, I thought I might be able to help somehow, so I came…”

Hikaru swallowed and pushed Tamaki back slightly to face him properly. “Boss…I confessed my love to Haruhi,” he said softly.

Silence descended on the group, and everyone’s eyes widened.

“What?!” cried Kaoru, voicing everyone’s disbelief.

Hikaru squared his shoulders and faced Tamaki, who was frozen. “I haven’t heard her answer yet, but…I intend to give it my best shot. So try your best, too, Boss. Don’t lose to whatever trauma it is you’re carrying around inside you!”

He overheard that, thought (Y/N), wincing as Tamaki’s eyes widened in confusion and alarm.

“Got that?!” declared Hikaru. “Now what’s your answer?!”

“Y-Yes!” said Tamaki, speaking hurriedly as his mind raced.

(Y/N) watched his expression contort strangely. The cognitive dissonance of his feelings and the way he projected it onto their “family” were clashing. Hikaru’s determination—his confession—rested heavily in the air. (Y/N) looked at Hikaru’s expression, and they wondered just what would come of these developments.

l

(Y/N) watched Tamaki stand on the balcony of Kyoya’s room despite the chill outside. They glanced at Kyoya, who wore a robe for the open-air bathing they were all planning on attending. They nodded to Tamaki’s strange quiet, and Kyoya spoke.

“Tamaki, you’re not going to bathe?” said Kyoya. “You love open-air baths.”

“Kyoya, (Y/N)…” Tamaki’s voice was filled with troubles and thoughts. “You heard what Hikaru said, right?” Abruptly, he became fairly melodramatic. “It seems I’m afflicted by some sort of ‘trauma.’ I had no idea such shadows hid in the depths of my soul.”

(Y/N) sighed. “He’s deflecting his feelings again.”

Kyoya rolled his eyes. “It’s cold. Shut the window.” He paused. “But you should know, Hikaru called us from the lodge.” (Y/N) watched Tamaki tense slightly. “Apparently, they’re planning a year-end party at the Hitachiin Mansion and asked us to save the date.”

“Do you think…it’ll be okay for me to go, too?” asked Tamaki hesitantly.

“We’ve all been invited,” said (Y/N). “Plus, some of our regulars will be there.”

“Oh. I see.” Tamaki stared into space, and he furrowed his brow in intense, pensive thought. He sighed, clearly confused.

(Y/N) and Kyoya exchanged looks.

Chapter Text

            “Come on in!” Inside the extravagant Hitachiin Mansion, the twins greeted their guests. “Welcome to our house!”

            “Hikaru! Kaoru!” said some of the girls. “Thank you so much for inviting us!”

            “We’re the ones who should thank you all for a great year!” said Hikaru and Kaoru.

            “Hikaru! Kaoru!” called Honey, running into the main hall. “We’re here!”

            The upperclassmen—Mori, Honey, Kyoya, (Y/N), and Tamaki—had arrived. They all wore suits of varying colors, and (Y/N) had brought out the sage suit of the same material of their dress for the occasion. Kyoya was proud to see them in it, and he had smiled when they had shown it off to him.

            Tamaki cleared his throat. “I-I hope it was okay for me to come…” He looked at his feet.

            “Yeah, yeah,” said Hikaru, too forceful to be natural. He clearly wanted Tamaki present but wasn’t sure how to balance that with his jealousy yet. “Members aren’t here as guests, you know. Entertain!” He pushed Tamaki off. “There are lots of ladies here, so be sure you keep them happy!”

            “Oh, sure,” said Tamaki.

            “Kaoru!” said Honey. “Where’s Haru?”

            “She arrived earlier with Mei,” said Kaoru.

            Tamaki perked up, but he was drawn into conversation with several girls before he could go in search of Haruhi.

            “Tamaki!” said the guests. “We’re delighted to be with you to say goodbye to the past year.”

            “Ah, yes,” said Tamaki, easily slipping into his hosting persona. “I am honored to be in your company. All of you look so lovely.”

            “Kyoya,” said (Y/N).

            “Yes?” said Kyoya.

            “I’ll entertain guests in a moment. I need to speak with Haruhi,” said (Y/N).

            Ordinarily, Kyoya would focus on business. However, he could see (Y/N)’s worry for Haruhi, and, as Haruhi’s senpai/older sibling (at this point), they wanted to step in and see how she was doing after the latest confession. So, Kyoya nodded. “Very well.”

            (Y/N) touched his arm briefly in thanks before heading to find Haruhi. Fortunately, Mei was freaking out being at such a fancy party, so it was easy to identify them. (Y/N) walked straight up to them with a pleasant smile.

            “Hello, Haruhi, Mei,” said (Y/N), appearing behind them. “How are we doing this evening?”

            Mei didn’t even blink at (Y/N)’s appearance and gestured to Haruhi. “She—Haruhi’s being ridiculous!”

            “I’m not!” said Haruhi, but there wasn’t much strength behind her words. “I just—senpai, Hikaru, he told me—” she swallowed nervously.

            “I know, Haruhi,” said (Y/N), squeezing her shoulder.

            “You know?” said Haruhi in surprise.

            “It was fairly obvious,” said (Y/N). They left out that Hikaru had announced it in front of the hosts.

            “Oh…” Haruhi groaned. “How many insensitive things did I say around him because I didn’t see it?”

            “A lot, probably,” said Mei bluntly, and Haruhi deflated.

            “It’s not your fault. You didn’t know,” said (Y/N).

            “Right…but I did the same thing to Arai, too, now that I think about it.” Haruhi was having a crisis about the way she approached friendships and feelings.

            “Arai?” Mei thought and deadpanned. “Oh, that demonically horrible story you told me about a guy in Karuizawa you had rejected the previous year?”

            Haruhi deflated further. “Demonically horrible…”

            “It’s okay. You were still clueless,” said (Y/N), patting Haruhi on the back.

            “Right…That’s why…” Haruhi sighed. “I don’t think I realized until now that someone falling in love with me is actually a pretty amazing thing, isn’t it?”

            “Oh, shut up!” said Mei, but it was an exclamation of “no way” instead of an insult. “Such a cheesy ‘blushing maiden in love’ line…”

            “Haruhi, it’s okay to only realize that now,” said (Y/N). “I wasn’t interesting in dating at all until the last year, so everyone finds that part of them at different times.”

            “Huh? Who?!” said Mei instantly.

            (Y/N) ignored her. “But now that you’re beginning to understand, you have to think about what you’re doing. Okay, Haru?”

            Haruhi looked at them. “What do you mean?”

            “I mean that you have to face Hikaru, and you have to be conscientious of what you’re saying,” said (Y/N). “You have to be fair to yourself and him.”

            “To me?” said Haruhi. “Isn’t it about his feelings?”

            Mei groaned. “If you don’t like him, you don’t have to go out with him.”

            “And he’ll respect that if he’s a good person. But you have to be fair enough to him to address his confession. You can’t avoid it, either,” said (Y/N).

            Haruhi fiddled with her fingers. All of this was complicated, confusion, and nerve-wracking.

            “Haruhi!” Kaoru appeared from the crowd and approached. “Hikaru says he wants you to join him on the terrace, okay?”

            “Oh…” Haruhi swallowed nervously. “Sure, I’ll head over.”

            “Haruhi,” said Mei. “Just in case, I’ll say this. Don’t answer him based on sympathy or guilt, okay? Because that would be even ruder to him. Got it?”

            Haruhi smiled. “Yes. Thanks, Mei, (Y/N). I’ll see you later.” She walked off.

            (Y/N) sighed as they watched. “Kaoru. What’s Hikaru thinking? I mean—” they gestured to the party “—he went out of his way to host this just to get her to answer.”

            “I don’t quite understand what he’s doing,” admitted Kaoru. “But surrounding yourself with merrymakers helps alleviate sadness, after all.” He paused. “I think—I think Hikaru already has some idea of what Haruhi’s answer will be. The fact that he confessed to her anyway must mean that he’s gone and decided something on his own in that way of his.”

            “Weeeellll, nothing to do but wait,” said Mei. “(Y/N), bring me to the food!”

            “Me?” said (Y/N), amused.

            “I have to go with someone good-looking,” she said, hooking her arm around (Y/N)’s and dragging them towards the buffet.

            (Y/N) chuckled and grabbed a plate when they arrived at the buffet. Loading up on sushi, (Y/N) hummed while Mei eagerly stuffed herself.

            “So,” said Mei, grinning. “Who made you learn about love in the past year?”

            “You’re not one for subtlety,” said (Y/N).

            “Do I look like I am?” scoffed Mei. “Tell me.”

            “No,” said (Y/N).

            “Please?” said Mei.

            “Nope,” said (Y/N) cheerfully.

            “Come ooon,” said Mei.

            “Sorry, Mei. My private life is private for now,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            Mei sighed. “Fiiiine. I’ll just have to become a detective.”

            “Go ahead. It might be entertaining,” laughed (Y/N).

            “Mei! (Y/N)!”

            (Y/N) and Mei glanced at each other. “Tamaki,” they greeted.

            “Sorry to interrupt you, but have you seen Haruhi?” asked Tamaki.

            “Oh, uh, Haruhi?” stammered Mei.

            “Last we saw—”

            “Boss!” Hikaru appeared from the crowd and grabbed Tamaki.

            “Hikaru?” said Tamaki as he was dragged from the room.

            “Come with me! Now!” declared Hikaru.

            “Do you think—”

            “She rejected him,” said (Y/N) firmly while Mei looked on apprehensively. “That’s why Hikaru is speaking to Tamaki. That’s why Hikaru confessed to Haruhi. He knew she would reject him. But he needed her to know.”

            “Wow. It’s romantic, kinda,” said Mei.

            “He’s a good friend. He respects her,” said (Y/N), nodding in approval. They smiled at Mei. “Now, I have to mingle with other guests. I’ll see you again soon.”

            “Hosts,” said Mei teasingly, sighing.

            (Y/N) smiled and began to mingle. As they went, though, they made went in the general direction towards Kyoya. It was entirely unconscious, but they wanted to be nearer to their boyfriend. It was a celebration, and they wanted to be with him when they could. Still, (Y/N) was also an excellent host, and every lady they spoke to felt valued and appreciated as (Y/N) stopped to interact with them.

            “Oh, they’re back!”

            (Y/N) looked up when Honey spoke and saw Tamaki, looking befuddled, and Hikaru, looking determined and a little flustered, entering the room again.

            “Where have you been for so long?” asked Honey.

            Kyoya glanced at (Y/N), and they raised an eyebrow. It was exactly what Kyoya had supposed, and he hummed at the development. Nonetheless, he acted natural.

            “Hikaru, you shouldn’t run right off when you’re the host,” admonished Kyoya. “More importantly, I’m your guest, so don’t make me help you out.”

            “Sorry, sorry!” chirped Hikaru. “It was because the Boss wanted to go to the bathroom, but he got lost on the way!”

            “What?!” Tamaki was betrayed by the blatant lie. “Liar!” he declared. “How would I get lost in a place like this?! I’m not a little kid. How could you say something so embarrassing in front of everyone?”

            “Okay, okay,” said Hikaru, unmoved. “I’ll leave it at that. Nothing like, ‘He was lost for so long that he wet his pants’ or ‘he wet his pants so that’s why he was frantically searching for the bathroom.’ Especially in front of Haruhi.”

            “I did not wet my pants!” cried Tamaki. “And just to be clear, I have never once wet myself in my whole life! I’m a gentleman, you understand?! Well, maybe when I was little, I might have had a happy squire once or twice, but—”

            “You’ve had a happy squirt, Boss?” said Kaoru “innocently.”

            “Shut up!” said Tamaki. “It was all part of potty training—"

            “Calm down, calm down,” said Hikaru, grinning impishly. “You’re making a scene.” He pointed at the crowd of people watching. “Talking about your potty training, no less…”

            “Happy squirt…You peed?” Haruhi looked very confused.

            “Ah! Haruhi! You’ve got it all wrong!” cried Tamaki. “I’m adored and esteemed! I’d never—”

            “Such a vulgar topic.” Turning away with a deadpan stare, Haruhi rolled her eyes. “I can’t believe he’d talk about it in front of so many people…that reminds me. In Paris, he—”

            “Haruhi! I said you’ve got it all wrong!” said poor Tamaki. “That story about me in Paris was made up by (Y/N) and Kyoya—”

            “Well, someone had to cover for your absence on the Paris trip,” said (Y/N).

            “Is that how you treat us for helping you out?” remarked Kyoya.

            “Hey, hey!” Honey popped in while the conversation spiraled out of control. “Why don’t we all do our New Year’s shrine visit together?”

            “Great idea! We agree!” said Hikaru and Kaoru.

            “You’ll come too, right, Haruhi?” said Hikaru.

            “Hikaru,” said Haruhi in surprise.

            “Right? Everyone together?” said Hikaru, smiling.

            Haruhi grinned. “Yeah. Let’s go.”

            “It seems friendships have survived,” whispered (Y/N).

            “It seems so,” said Kyoya.

            “Wait! I want to come, too!” cried Tamaki. “We can eat those freshly baked potatoes with butter they sell in the temple grounds!”

            “But the public bathrooms will be crowded there. Don’t tax yourself,” said Haruhi, voice monotone.

            “No, you’ve got it all wrong, Haruhi!” whined Tamaki in desperation.

            “Commoners make an offering of just fifteen cents at the shrine, right?” said the twins. “Why is that?”

            “I believe it’s based on how much they can actually afford,” said Kyoya.

            “It’s not, but you can believe that,” said (Y/N), laughing and patting his arm.

            “Sounds fun. I’ll go, too,” said Mei.

            “Yay! Let’s all go together!” said Honey.

            Mori nodded.

            For now, everything was the same. Even as love and confessions and realizations shifted dynamics, one thing remained the same: the Host Club was a club of friends, of family. And nothing could break the bonds they’d created.

l

            “You’re late, Boss!” chorused Hikaru and Kaoru.

            “Tama! Happy New Year!” said Honey, sitting on Mori’s shoulder.

            “Happy New Year,” said (Y/N), hovering beside Kyoya, closer than friends but no one paid attention to it.

            “H-Happy New Year,” said Haruhi.

            “Happy New Year…” Tamaki swallowed as his heart thumped. “D-Did you eat mochi for New Year’s?”

            “Y-Yes.” Haruhi looked down with a blush.

            “How many?” said Tamaki awkwardly.

            “S-Since New Year’s Day, eight total, I guess,” said Haruhi.

            “Eight?” said Tamaki.

            “Time’s a-wasting!” Hikaru butted in. “We’re in the way of other folks visiting the shrine, so let’s walk while we talk, huh?”

            “Honey, Mori,” said Kyoya as they strolled forward. “Were you with your relatives for New Year’s?”

            “Yeah! We played all sorts of games with our cousins,” said Honey cheerfully. “We had fun, didn’t we, Takashi?”

            “Yeah.” Mori had a gentle smile on his face.

            “What about you, Kyoya?” asked Honey.

            “I was at home with my mother and sister,” said Kyoya.

            “And you, (Y/N)?” asked Honey.

            “With my aunt and uncle,” said (Y/N), smiling. It was the truth. After the party, they’d headed home. Today would be their New Year’s celebration with Kyoya.

            “Hey, how come you’re not wearing a kimono, Haruhi?” asked Kaoru and Hikaru.

            Haruhi shrugged, and Mei sighed. “See?! I told you I’d make something nice for you to wear! You’re so boring!”

            “But it’s hard to walk in a kimono,” said Haruhi practically. “Just wearing a yukata during the festival was uncomfortable.”

            “Mei, that purse looks like one of those beanbags from the sports day,” observed Kaoru.

            Mei grinned proudly. “Nice repurpose, eh?”

            “Tamaki,” said (Y/N), seeing Tamaki pouting as he failed to enter any conversation. “Have you got all the customs down?”

            “Remember, it’s a temple, not a shrine,” said Kyoya. “Don’t mess up.”

            “You don’t clap your hands here! I know!” said Tamaki cheerfully. “But why are ‘New Year shrine visits’ are temples instead of shrines?”

            “It’s a mystery.” Kyoya couldn’t be bothered to explain.

            “Intriguing! I’ll have to look it up next time,” decided Tamaki.

            “Hey, Boss!” said Hikaru. “It’s been a while—want to play a game?” Tamaki perked up. “These shops are selling all kinds of knickknacks, right? So let’s use that and make this the ‘Whoever finds the item Haruhi likes within Asakusa’s Nakamise-Dori wins!’ game!”

            “Uh, I don’t…” Tamaki faltered.

            “Oh, you don’t think you can win?” Hikaru grinned. “Even you’re a ‘father’ to her?”

            “Y-You’re the one who said we aren’t family,” said Tamaki.

            “That’s right, isn’t it? A fake father, then,” said Hikaru. “Well I, at least, have no intention of losing. I love Haruhi.”

            “If you’re talking about love, I’m full of love, too!” declared Tamaki. “Love is my middle name!”

            “If we’re not family, then just what kind of love do you mean?” provoked Hikaru with a genuine smile.

            Tamaki stumbled over his words, furrowing his brow.

            (Y/N) exchanged a look with Kyoya. “This is going to be interesting.”

            “I’d prefer to enjoy our time together instead,” said Kyoya under his breath. Pushing this along would give him that moment, though, so he waited for his moment to step in.

            “This sounds fun! Maybe we should play, too,” said Honey, pulling Mori with him.

            “Count me in, too. It’s been a while after all,” said Kaoru with a smirk.

            “If we’re all playing, we’d better set some ground rules,” said Kyoya, “We’ll use a budget appropriate for commoners—nothing over fourteen-hundred yen. Agreed? The time limit is one hour. Once you’ve finished shopping, meet back here.”

            “The winner will get to pick the theme of our first Host Club event in the New Year and earn the right to a packed lunch exchange with Haruhi,” said (Y/N).

            “Agreed!” chorused the hosts.

            “Come along,” said Kyoya, taking (Y/N)’s hand and pulling them with him.

            “Wait, (Y/N), you too—!” Haruhi watched incredulously.

            “Bye, Haruhi!” (Y/N) ran away with Kyoya.

            They laughed as they slowed to walk with Kyoya. They could hear Mei shouting and the sounds of the Host Club searching for gifts. (Y/N) and Kyoya, meanwhile, could just be calm together.

            They strolled through the festival market, and (Y/N) looped their arm around Kyoya’s. The picture of a regular couple—albeit an attractive one—Kyoya and (Y/N) ate dango together, and they traded gifts for New Year’s. (Y/N) got Kyoya a new pen, and Kyoya bought (Y/N) a set of Agatha Christie books they’d been searching for.

            “This has been lovely,” said (Y/N) as the hour began to finish up.

            “It has,” agreed Kyoya.

            “And if you want to come home for tea, my aunt and uncle would love to see—Is that Haruhi?” (Y/N) frowned.

            Kyoya looked over, and they saw Haruhi sprinting away from Tamaki, upset. Kyoya sighed, and (Y/N) looked on in worry.

            “Kyoya—”

            “Go and check on her,” said Kyoya. “I’ll check on Tamaki.”

            (Y/N) kissed Kyoya on the cheek before running after Haruhi. They rounded a corner and saw Haruhi standing on her own.

            “Haruhi!” called (Y/N), approaching her. “Are you alright?”

            “He’s such an idiot!” said Haruhi. “He almost—I thought he was going to—” Her cheeks were a furious red.

            “Hey, hey, it’s okay,” said (Y/N), steadying her by the shoulders. “Tamaki’s stupid, I know. Take a bre—”

            A hand wrapped around (Y/N)’s mouth, and another grabbed Haruhi’s. Haruhi’s eyes widened, and she pulled against the stranger’s hold, and (Y/N) let out a muffled shout. They stomped down on the person’s foot behind them, and their attacker cried out. (Y/N) threw their body weight forward and broke out. They made a break to help Haruhi, but a third person grabbed them, muffling them so the first could grab them again. (Y/N) thrashed, and Haruhi fought back, but both were tossed into the back of a truck. The doors slammed shut. They were left in total darkness, no idea who had taken them, why they were kidnapped, or where they were going. And no way out.

Chapter Text

            Tamaki kept bemoaning how he had just tried to speak to Haruhi and she’d gone running off, and Kyoya rolled his eyes. He wasn’t surprised that Tamaki’s talk about “family” and “fatherhood” had hit a nerve. Haruhi had realized her feelings. It was only Tamaki who was trailing behind (literally and figuratively).

            “And then she just ran, and I don’t know where she is. What if something happened to her?!” cried Tamaki.

            “She’s with (Y/N). She’ll be fine,” said Kyoya, rounding the corner (Y/N) had followed Haruhi around.

            The pair paused when they saw no one. Kyoya frowned, and Tamaki looked around, panicked.

            “Where are they?!” cried Tamaki.

            “Calm down,” said Kyoya. “An hour is up. They could have headed back to the meeting spot.” Unusual for (Y/N) not to tell me.

            “Haruhi’s ring!” He held up a plastic, sashimi-shaped ring. “Oh, no!”

            “We’ll return it to her when we find it,” said Kyoya, already turning away from Tamaki. He wanted to return to the group and find (Y/N) since Tamaki was being useless.

            He walked quickly, and Tamaki jogged to keep up as they returned to the meeting spot. However, (Y/N) and Haruhi weren’t there. Kyoya frowned, and Tamaki’s eyes widened in worry.

            “Have you seen Haruhi?” asked Tamaki.

            “No?” said Kaoru. “We were with Mei.”

            “Is she okay?” asked Hikaru.

            “She was with (Y/N),” said Kyoya.

            “But (Y/N)’s not here,” said Honey worriedly.

            “They went around a corner. They couldn’t have disappeared,” said Kyoya. If anything had happened to them—Kyoya couldn’t stand for it.

            “Master Tamaki!”

            Everyone turned to see a woman with glasses and a suit-jacket running towards them.

            “Kosaka?!” said Tamaki, recognizing her as a lawyer that worked for his family.

            Kosaka panted, taking deep breaths. “I saw—” a panting breath “—Haruhi and your classmate (L/N) being forced into a car and taken away!”

            “What?” said Kyoya, voice low and sharp.

            “Haruhi and (Y/N) were—?!” The entire Host Club was shocked and terrified in a single moment.

            “I got the car’s license plate number,” said Kosaka. “I’ve called the police as well, so they should be arriving soon.”

            “Tama, who is she? How does she know Haru?” asked Honey, on guard.

            “This is a lawyer who works for my family,” said Tamaki.

            “Which way did the car go?” questioned Kyoya. The only thing that mattered was getting (Y/N) back to him, safe.

            “It got on the highway towards Minowa. I chased after them, thinking I might be able to catch up while they were stopped at a light or something, but it was no use,” said Kosaka. “And I only caught a glimpse, but I thought I’d seen one of the kidnappers’ faces before. I think he was some kind of workman I’ve seen coming in and out of the Suoh Hotel or Theater in the past.”

            “Kyoya, I’m getting a taxi!” shouted Tamaki, running towards the road.

            “Boss!” Hikaru was right on his heels.

            “Hika, Tama!” Honey darted off, and Mori didn’t leave him alone.

            Kyoya just flipped out his phone, ready to use all of his connections to his advantage.

            “I already called the police,” repeated Kosaka.

            “I’m aware,” said Kyoya curtly. As he rang for backup, he glanced at Kosaka. Why is she here? Is it a coincidence or more? He wished (Y/N) was there to speak with. They were intelligent. Anger gripped his heart once again. Someone had hurt them, and Kyoya wouldn’t leave it be until he had his revenge and (Y/N) back in his arms.

l

            Haruhi sat up abruptly. She panted in panic, looking around in alarm. She was in a cramped room with no windows, like a storage closet, and she couldn’t remember getting there.

            “Haruhi, Haruhi, breathe,” said (Y/N).

            “(Y/N)?” said Haruhi, relieved when she saw (Y/N) sitting on the ground beside her. “Where are we?”

            “I don’t know,” said (Y/N), grimacing. “But we’re at a drycleaning center.” They gestured at the old mattresses and shirts inside plastic sleeves.

            “Why are we here?” whispered Haruhi.

            “No idea,” said (Y/N).

            “You fools! Why would you go and kidnap people?!” cried an unfamiliar voice.

            (Y/N) put a finger to their lips, and they opened the door of the storage closet to take a look out. Three men stood there, and one was yelling at the others.

            “Boss!” said one of the other two. “Please don’t talk so loud! You’ll wake the kids!”

            “Shut up! Who are they, anyway?!” cried the boss.

            “Well, uh, up-close the Suoh kid turned out to be a lot bigger than we thought, and the brown-haired girl was walking all alone for a bit, but then there was the other one—who had been with an Ootori—so…we figured if they knew Suoh and Ootori, they must be some millionaires’ kids and that we could just ransom them as well,” explained the man.

            “Of course they got us into trouble,” muttered (Y/N) under their breath.

            “You two really are idiots, aren’t you?” sighed the boss. “How many years have you worked here? After all this time, you couldn’t tell they’re wearing obviously cheap, shoddy coats?! They’re thirty-percent polyester—obviously a mass-produced product. How could you mistake them for heirs?!”

            (Y/N) and Haruhi were offended more than scared at that moment.

            “What should we do, boss?!” asked one goon.

            “How am I supposed to know?! Put them back where you found them!” said the boss.

            A bit like a stray dog, but I’m fine with going back, thought (Y/N).

            “Even if they are commoners,” said the other goon, narrowing his eyes, “they’re friends of Suoh and Ootori, so we should try ransoming them anyway. We might be able to save the shop at lease. After all, you hate the head of the Suoh family, don’t you?!”

            Haruhi chose that moment to peek around (Y/N), and the door creaked. They froze. All eyes swung towards them.

            Shit.

l

            “Can’t this car go any faster?!” snapped Mei from the backseat of Kyoya’s car. “You in the shades! What’s the point of looking so big and bad if you’re going to obey the speed limit?!”

            Poor Tachibana held onto the steering wheel tighter.

            “Mei, be reasonable,” said Kaoru. “Once we get a lot on Hikaru’s location, we’ll be right behind them.”

            “What?! ‘Reasonable?!’ ” cried Mei indignantly. “We went from a Happy New Year’s shrine visit to this sudden kidnapping! Plot twist! Who’s being reasonable here? Look, just so you know, there’s no way Ranka or (Aunt’s/Name) and (Uncle’s/Name) have got enough money to pay a ransom! Out of all you rich kids, why’d they grab those two?!”

            (Y/N) didn’t have to worry about a ransom being paid. Kyoya was going to handle the situation.

            “Miss, please be quiet,” said Hotta politely.

            “Mei, I’m sorry,” said Kaoru. “I promise we’ll get them back.”

            “You don’t need to apologize, Kaoru,” said Kyoya. If anything, I should have been aware. I should have ensured (Y/N) was safe. “When we learned Haruhi had truly been kidnapped—I think all of us wondered for an instant if it was a connection to our own families. Whether it’s due to money or due to a personal grudge, our families are usually targeted.” He gestured to the car of men. “That is why I always keep these bodyguards with me in case we ever run into trouble.” He narrowed his eyes. “Although I’d planned for the eventuality of Haruhi and (Y/N) being targeted for associating with us, it’s apparent my preparations weren’t accurate.” He gritted his teeth in frustration. He should have seen it coming and protected (Y/N). “This was an oversight on all our parts.”

            Kaoru and Mei exchanged glances. Clearing his throat, Kaoru leaned forward to speak and distract Kyoya from his clear irritation—Kaoru had suspicions as to where it came from. “Kyoya, found anything?”

            Kyoya was strategically checking for places kidnappers would take their victims. He barely glanced up from his computer as he spoke. “In a building about six miles ahead, there’s a dry-cleaning business that just had its contract canceled by the Suoh Group. Combined with the approximate GPS location of Haruhi and (Y/N)’s whereabouts, that must be the place.” I’m coming, (Y/N).

            “Dry-cleaning?” repeated Kaoru doubtfully.

            “Yes. It seems they were a regular contractor for the Suoh Group since the time of the previous director,” said Kyoya. “They’re a small establishment, but their old-fashioned manual workmanship is apparently quite good. They handled most of the Suoh jobs for the theater, hotel, and various other business.

            “However, when their last contract ended, their work began to be transferred to other contractors. Larger firms with more modern cleaning systems. And, in keeping with the flow of time, they were finally cut off from Suoh at the end of last year.”

            “I see,” said Tamaki quietly, listening from the phone. “Alright.”

            “So be warned, there is a grudge against you,” said Kyoya.

            “Yes, I’ll be careful.” And then Tamaki hung up, farther ahead in the taxi with Mori, Hikaru, and Honey.

            Kyoya gritted his teeth and looked out the front window. If anything had happened to (Y/N) in the brief amount of time they’d been taken, Kyoya would kill the men responsible.

l

            “We’re sorry about this,” said the boss.

            (Y/N) glared at him while Haruhi swallowed nervously. They were both bound to chairs in the center of the dry-cleaning shop.

            “I was hoping we could send you back while you were still asleep, but now that you’ve seen our faces, we’ll need you to stay here a little while longer. Your arms might hurt a little, but I hope you’ll forgive us for that,” said the boss.

            “Oh, yeah, that’s what we need to forgive you for,” said (Y/N), deadpanning.

            “Boss, I found cellphones in their bags,” said one of the goons. “Do you think it’ll be a problem? I turned off the power, but…”

            “Huh? What’s a problem?” said the other goon.

            “Will they be able to track their location using a cellphone signal?! I feel like I’ve heard they can do that!” said the first.

            “What?! Why didn’t you say so earlier?!” cried the other goon.

            Haruhi glanced at (Y/N), asking with her eyes “what do we do?” (Y/N) shrugged. They didn’t seem that dangerous yet, but that didn’t mean (Y/N) and Haruhi were in the clear.

            “Put a sock in it!” said the boss. “You two get out of here now! You’re sure to mess up something if I leave it to you. So once you two have made a safe getaway, I’ll return these two myself.”

            “What about you, boss?” said the two men.

            “I’ll give myself up to the police when I take them back. I’m going to lose the shop either way, so what have I got to lose?” sighed the boss.

            Oh. For a kidnapper, this is kind of sad, thought (Y/N).

            “But what about all the dry-cleaning in the next room?” asked Haruhi, becoming very comfortable when she realized they were going to return her and (Y/N). “You still have customers, don’t you?”

            “Yeah, we get a few jobs from houses around here.” The boss shook his head. “But that’s not enough to keep us afloat.”

            “What about that incredibly fluffy futon? What about all the people who’ll be sad if your shop closes?” said Haruhi.

            “Was it…really that fluffy?” said the boss eagerly.

            “She was knocked out on it,” said (Y/N), nodding.

            The boss laughed. “Is that right?” As he finished laughing, he wiped a tear of mirth from his eyes. “You know, maybe we were mistaken in trying to cater only to the Suoh Group and to corporate clients in general. If we had realized the value of household customers, it might not have come to this.”

            “Boss!” exclaimed his employees.

            The boss sighed. “Well, it’s a little late to do anything about it now, but…”

            Haruhi spoke up. “Tama—I mean, Suoh told me rather than feeling depressed over not being aware of something, what matters more is how you react once you’ve discovered it.” She spoke with passion and firm belief in the words she said.

            Huh. (Y/N) smiled to themself. What an interesting conversation they had together.

            The men all stared at Haruhi.

            “Boss…” said one man slowly. “I’ll take them back and turn myself in.”

            “No!” cried the other man.

            “Are you morons? I told you two to run away!” ordered the boss.

            “You’ve done a lot for us, boss,” said the first man. “Do you think I could run away and let you take the heat?” He circled behind (Y/N) and Haruhi to untie them. “All this was my idea anyway.”

            “Bunny kick!”

            The metal shutter of the shop broke inward as a feral high school senior kicked through it. He landed on the ground, still in a fighting stance as the men screamed in surprise.

            “The shop door!” cried one man. “He broke through the metal shutter?!”

            “Honey?!” said Haruhi in shock.

            “Honey!” said (Y/N), cheering him on.

            “Haruhi!” Tamaki ran into the room, and his eyes widened as he saw her unhurt but tied up.

            “(Y/N)!” shouted Kyoya, voice curt with anger at the situation as he entered the store. His eyes narrowed when he saw them in the chair and the man behind him. “Get away from them.” He almost growled the words, losing control of his calm, controlled persona for a split second. He advanced a step, and the man behind (Y/N) froze.

            “Kyoya,” said (Y/N) quickly. “They were letting us go.”

            Kyoya paused and looked from (Y/N) to the man. The man hurriedly pulled the ribbon of the sheet tying Haruhi, and she was freed.

            “See?” said Haruhi, standing.

            Tamaki ran forward and hugged her. “Haruhi,” he said, nearly sobbing, “I’m sorry. It’s my fault you were put in that scary situation.” He held her close, and Haruhi’s eyes widened. She hugged him back. “I’m so sorry.”

            “Free them,” ordered Kyoya, and the man hurriedly let (Y/N) go, glad that Kyoya didn’t look like he was going to kill him (maybe just attack him). (Y/N) stood and smiled at Kyoya.

            “I’m glad to see—”

            Kyoya pulled them close before they finished speaking. “I was so worried,” he whispered, holding them as close as physically possible.

            (Y/N) smiled, warmth bubbling up in their chest at his words, and hugged him back. “I’m sorry for worrying you.”

            “I should have protected you more,” said Kyoya softly.

            “It’s okay, Kyoya,” said (Y/N). “It’s okay. I’m here.”

            “So Haru and (Nickname) are okay?” said Honey, losing his angry expression.

            “We’re okay,” said Haruhi, smiling and stepping out of Tamaki’s arms slightly.

            “Yeah,” said (Y/N), smiling but not moving from Kyoya’s arms.

            “You.” The boss stiffened as Tamaki addressed him. “I can’t overlook what you’ve done here. But…if you believe you’ve been dealt with unfairly by our company, I’ll talk to my father about it. Hopefully, we’ll be able to find some way to help. But you have to promise me that from now on, if you have some complaint, you’ll come and talk to me directly.”

            The boss bowed. “It’s a promise, Suoh.” He smiled. “But don’t worry about our business. Even if I lose this one, I’ll start again from scratch. With these two big idiots to help me.” He gestured to his loyal men.

            “Pardon me for interrupting such a touching moment.” Kosaka entered the building.

            “Who is she?” whispered (Y/N).

            “Kosaka, a Suoh lawyer,” murmured Kyoya. He saw their face contort in suspicion, and, if he hadn’t still be so on edge, he would have smirked at how sharp their mind was. They thought her presence was strange, too.

            “I’ve heard most of what’s happened, but Haruhi, (Y/N), do you intend to press charges against these people?” asked Kosaka.

            “No! No, not at all,” said Haruhi.

            “I don’t,” said (Y/N), shaking their head.

            “(Y/N)—”

            “Kyoya, I’m alright. They were rash. They didn’t hurt us.” They put a hand on his arm. “Let’s leave it here, peacefully.”

            Kyoya remained frustrated but listened to (Y/N)’s sage words.

            “Very well, I’ll call off the police,” said Kosaka. “Also, Mr. Hayashi…” The boss looked up. “If you’d like, I can introduce to a lawyer friend of mine who can help you plan your business restructure.”

l

            “We’re so glad you’re okay!” said Honey as they finally headed away from the dry-cleaning shop, safe and sound as a group once again.

            “Are you really okay?” interrogated Mei. “Is anything hurt?”

            “No, I’m okay,” said Haruhi.

            “She’s even rested. She took a nap while we were kidnapped,” said (Y/N), laughing.

            “Oh!” Haruhi’s eyes widened. “But I dropped something—”

            “Um, this?” Hesitantly, Tamaki held up the sashimi ring he’d bought her.

            Haruhi brightened. “Thank goodness!” She took it and slipped it onto her finger. “Thank you very much!”

            “Haruhi, you seriously like that?” said Mei.

            “It’s not something I would have chosen for myself, but it was a gift,” said Haruhi, smiling.

            “Kyoya? Are you okay?” said (Y/N). Their boyfriend hadn’t spoken since they left.

            “(Y/N),” said Kyoya. “I—Forgive me an emotional moment.”

            “Oka—?”

            Kyoya pulled them in and kissed them, unable to hold back his relief and love after getting them back safely. (Y/N) had only one response after surprise: eager reciprocation. They wound their arms around his neck as he captured their lips. When they separated, (Y/N) smiled at him, and Kyoya smiled back. There was the reassurance that they were back with him.

            “What?!” The soft moment was broken by a cry of shock by the hosts and Mei.

            “Oops,” said (Y/N), laughing, and Kyoya sighed. “Don’t get grumpy, this was your idea.”

            “I felt…impulsive,” said Kyoya, but he couldn’t help smiling fondly.

            “Kyoya!” cried Tamaki. “You can’t just grab someone and kiss them!”

            “Yeah, you’ve got to confess properly!” said Hikaru and Kaoru. “Ungentlemanly behavior!” They pointed at him accusatorily.

            “Unless…” Honey paused. “Kyo, (Nickname), are you two dating?”

            Mei’s jaw dropped. “He made you feel love? !”

            “Wait, senpai, he’s who you were talking about?!” cried Haruhi.

            “Is there something the matter?” said Kyoya, a dark aura appearing around him.

            Haruhi and Mei backed up.

            “To answer everyone’s questions: yes,” said (Y/N), smiling. “We’re dating.”

            “And we didn’t know?!” said Hikaru.

            “How long?!” demanded Kaoru.

            “Mommy’s been keeping secrets!” cried Tamaki.

            “It hasn’t been that long,” said (Y/N), hand firmly in Kyoya’s. “Just since Lobelia kidnapped us.”

            Everyone’s jaws dropped open. That was forever ago.

            Tamaki sobbed dramatically. “And they didn’t tell us!”

            “Because you’d react like this,” said Kyoya matter-of-factly.

            “We’re private people,” said (Y/N), shrugging.

            “I’m happy for you, senpai,” said Haruhi, smiling. “I thought you two liked each other.”

            “We all knew it,” said the twins. “But we didn’t know you got together.”

            “I thought we would have to deal with that even longer than…” Honey didn’t mention Haruhi, Hikaru, or Tamaki’s names. “How didn’t we notice?”

            “I did,” said Mori.

            Everyone stared at him.

            “You did?” said (Y/N) in surprise.

            Mori nodded.

            “How?” said Kyoya. They’d been pretty good at being discreet.

            “Ice-skating,” said Mori.

            (Y/N)’s cheeks warmed, and Kyoya coughed.

            “You’ve been sneaking off to make out? Kyoya, who have you become?” Tamaki’s eyes sparkled. “A true romantic?!”

            “More like a true pervert,” said Hikaru and Kaoru.

            Kyoya scoffed. “That’s for you two.”

            “At least we’ve worked out all our feelings,” said (Y/N), rolling their eyes with a smirk.

            That shut up multiple people in the group, and Mei and Honey laughed at their expressions. Kaoru snickered, Tamaki looked confused, and Mori shook his head.

            “And now that you know,” said Kyoya. He arrived at his car and opened the door. “I’m going to take my partner and leave you all to fend for yourselves.” He got into the car.

            “Bye, everyone! Haruhi, I’m glad we survived our kidnapping!” With a cheerful wave, (Y/N) was dragged into the car, and it sped off.

            The hosts and Mei stared as it drove away.

            “So the entire Host Club is stupid when it comes to love?” said Mei.

            Honey got onto Mori’s shoulders and sighed. “Yeah.”

Chapter Text

            “This photo was taken this year on January sixth,” said Kyoya, holding up a printed picture. “And this one on January fifteenth. January twenty-third. Each time, Yuko Kosaka heads for the main Suoh mansion to meet with the Director of the Board—that is, Tamaki’s grandmother. Judging by this pattern, I’d say January sixth wasn’t the first time she’d gone to meet her.”

            (Y/N) nodded along. Despite being in a botanical garden to enjoy themself and spend time with the winners of a “day with the Host Club” prize, (Y/N) and Kyoya had taken this time to converse with Kaoru over their suspicions about Kosaka—after the kidnapping incident, they’d agreed they had odd feelings about her coincidental involvement. She had a habit of showing up around Tamaki and Haruhi, and, with the Suoh family’s notoriety for controlling Tamaki, they were suspicious that this was another avenue of keeping an eye on him.

            “Secret meetings?” said Kaoru, frowning. “Sorry, Kyoya, but I don’t really understand this. Kosaka is a lawyer for the Suohs, isn’t she? There’s nothing odd about her meeting up with that old lady once in a while.”

            “Actually, there is,” said (Y/N). “She’s a ‘top lawyer who works in a legal office that handles the Suoh family’s consulting contracts.’ She works with the contracts for the Lower Grand Hotel, which is under the control of President Yuzuru Suoh, Tamaki’s father. There’s no reason for her to be meeting with the Director of the Board so often.”

            “Plus, if you consider the fact that their meetings always take place when Yuzuru is away, then there’s no doubt that Kosaka’s involvement with the Board Director is unsanctioned,” added Kyoya. “I still don’t know her objective, but I’m investigating now to see if it has anything to with her tailing us during our New Year’s shrine visit.”

            “Also, she’s acted suspiciously,” said (Y/N). “Haruhi has met her ‘coincidentally,’ and when Haruhi asked her, she said she’d never met Haruhi’s mother. We think that’s a lie. She—”

            “Kyoya! (Y/N)!” Tamaki cried out. “Hikaru is trying to feed me to the carnivorous plants!” He wailed from where Hikaru was pushing his hand towards a venus flytrap. “Kaoru! Hikaru is so mean! Do something!”

            “Your fingers will melt!” Hikaru grinned impishly. “What fun!”

            Kyoya sighed. “Hikaru, let go of him. Our guests are arriving soon.” Hikaru grumbled but let Tamaki pull his hand out. Kyoya glanced at Kaoru and (Y/N). “In any case, I suppose it’s useless to try to continue this here.”

            “Roger that,” said Kaoru.

            “We’ll circle back,” said (Y/N).

            A moment later, Honey opened the doors of the botanical garden, and, with him, Kurakano and Sakurazuka—regulars who had won the right to this private event—stepped into the greenhouse.

            “Welcome,” greeted all the hosts.

            The event began, and they began to explore the garden and all the flowers and plants available to be enjoyed, a rainbow of colors and smells enveloping the senses.

            “Look, Haruhi,” said Kurakano. “The wax rose is gorgeous, isn’t it?”

            “Wow, that’s very South American-looking, isn’t it?” said Haruhi, joining Kurakano. “Which reminds me, I had no idea your family was the financial backer of this botanical garden. We probably didn’t have the right to be saying ‘welcome’ to you here, huh?”

The girls laughed, and Sakurazuka asked, “What kind of flowers do you like, Haruhi? Orchids, maybe? Or roses?”

            “Well, I’m not too knowledgeable about flowers, but I suppose I like anything with deep flavor,” said Haruhi, smiling. Everyone assumed she meant meaning and cooed over the answer, but really, she was thinking about food (practicality first).

            “That’s so interesting, Haruhi,” said Kurakano, and they kept walking with Haruhi.

            Tamaki watched her with a blush, and he made a note about the types of “flowers” Haruhi liked. (Y/N) peeked over his shoulder and deadpanned at the list of “What Haruhi Likes” and the other page that said “How to Make Haruhi Love Me?”

            “So, you figured it out?” said (Y/N). After the kidnapping, the way he’d looked at Haruhi…they’d been surprised he hadn’t realized.

            “I-I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Tamaki blushed ever more.

            “It’s obvious,” said Kyoya, not even looking up from his notebook.

            “What? No, you don’t know anything!” said Tamaki.

            “Uhuh, yeah, you haven’t finally realized you’re in love with Haruhi,” said (Y/N).

            Tamaki shushed them, panicked. “She could hear!”

            (Y/N) grinned and shook their head in amusement. Well, it’s a step in the right direction, at least.

            “Hey,” said Hikaru, butting in. “How long do we have to stay here today anyway? We’re busy making preparations for Haruhi’s birthday.”

            “Even though Miss Kurakano and Miss Sakurazuka wanted a date with the entire Host Club, they’re really just Haruhi fans at heart,” said Kaoru. “You don’t need us, do you?”

            “The selfish brothers make another appearance!” scoffed Tamaki. “You were the ones who decided on that prize, weren’t you? So take responsibility for it!”

            “How dare you?!” said the twins. “Don’t you think a certain someone caused us all this trouble when he should have easily won by a landslide?!”

            Seriously, it was basically made for him. And it helped him realize his feelings. (Y/N) sighed. He’s still an idiot, though.

            “And while we’re at it, why are you back to normal?” continued Hikaru and Kaoru. “Weren’t you sinking into depression over Haruhi hating you last time?!”

            Tamaki panicked. “I never said she hated me! I said she doesn’t love me that much! What’s more, I’ve come to realize that this is surely a test from God!”

            (Y/N) deadpanned. “A test from God?”

            “Consider, if you will…” Tamaki prepared himself for a dramatic proclamation. “In this first place, I have only just discovered this wondrous thing called love…Presuming that I could immediately receive Haruhi’s mutual affections is just too excessive, isn’t it?”

            The entire Host Club either had irk marks appearing or was deadpanning. Everyone could tell Haruhi liked Tamaki—and (Y/N) knew for a fact she loved him. Tamaki was, as usual, being oblivious.

            “Even if God knows that we are meant to be together someday, I must first be tested with the ordeal known as ‘unrequited love!’ ” sighed Tamaki woefully. “This heartache, characteristic of unrequited love, how I feel for you, Hikaru! Having been rejected outright by Haruhi! Fear not, I will continue to better myself and become a strong man to make Haruhi happy on both our behalfs! What’s more, I’ve even thought up the ultimate birthday plan to use in poor Hikaru’s stead, which will allow me to overcome this ordeal in one fell swoop!”

            “I bet,” snorted (Y/N) unceremoniously, and Kyoya smirked.

            “Tama, Tama!” said Honey. “What’s your ultimate birthday plan? Have you decided what you’re getting for Haru’s present?”

            “But of course!” said Tamaki. “Completely original and compiled of all the things Haruhi likes, it is my own ‘special romantic’ plan, Honey.” He sighed dreamily. “The setting shall be after school on Haruhi’s birthday in Music Room 3, steeped warmly in the scarlet rays of the setting sun.”

            “Oh, boy, he’s starting another fantasy sequence,” sighed Kaoru.

            Kyoya had stopped paying attention, preferring to keep to his notes and linger beside (Y/N). On their part, (Y/N) watched Tamaki bemusedly.

            “Guided by an anonymous invitation, Haruhi opens the door to find me playing ‘Happy Birthday’ on the piano,” sighed Tamaki. “She is drawn in by the beautiful melody, and, then, she finds the plate of tuna and rice I have prepared for her. Once she goes to eat it, she finds, in the middle, a ring! Moved by it so, the two of us will pledge our eternal love—”

            “Not,” said Hikaru and Kaoru.

            “Sticking a diamond ring in a lump of sushi rice? That’s so disgusting I could puke,” said Hikaru. “What if she breaks a tooth?”

            “Hardly original. It’s so old-fashioned that even if you pulled it off, she wouldn’t be smiling,” said Kaoru. “Otherwise known as a dodgy plan.”

            “Even if it is Haruhi we’re talking about, I don’t think it’s reasonable to expect her to just walk up to a plate of giant tuna sushi and begin eating, is it?” said Kyoya.

            “And Happy Birthday on the piano? Talk about simple and unromantic,” said (Y/N).

            “Wouldn’t she figure out frm the start the invitation was from Tamaki by the handwriting on it? She probably wouldn’t come,” said Honey.

            “He’s sure to write it by hand,” said Mori.

            Tamaki fell back from the blows of their words. “Why are you all so mean!? Just the other day you all worked so diligently for my sake, pulling me out of my slump…”

            “Eh, yeah, but that’s over now,” said Hikaru, shrugging.

            “We used up our lifetime supply of kindness towards you to do that, Boss,” said Kaoru, shrugging.

            “Lifetime supply?! That’s it?” cried Tamaki.

            “To think you’d be such an idiot as to lose a tournament we prepared so carefully for you to win,” tutted Kyoya. “I knew it.”

            “We’re so busy with school and running the club while you mope, and yet you wasted our work,” sighed (Y/N).

            “Yeah. We’ve got graduation coming up, but we helped anyway,” said Honey, and Mori nodded.

            “E-Eh?!” cried Tamaki. “Well, what would you do for a birthday when you’re in love?”

            Kyoya raised a brow. “I pay attention to what (Y/N) likes. I took them to thrift shops they like and then to their favorite restaurant before watching the stars at an observatory.”

            “It was perfect,” said (Y/N), looping their arm around Kyoya’s and smiling at him.

            Tamaki deflated and nearly collapsed like a wilting flower.

            “Um…” With a dark tone, Haruhi appeared behind Tamaki.

            He jumped, heart thumping.

            Haruhi spoke, deadpan. “If you don’t have any interest in the botanical garden, can you just please go home? It’s already quite warm in the greenhouse, so with you making a fuss in here, my annoyance threshold is about to be breached, and I’ll want to punch you soon.” She said it completely matter-of-factly.

            “Punch me?!” wailed Tamaki. “I don’t not have interest! I don’t not have interest! I-I know, Haruhi! Don’t you want to learn about the language of flowers?”

            “(Y/N)’s already taught me plenty of it,” said Haruhi, and Tamaki wilted like a rose. “Too bad.”

            “Huh? Wait—”

            “Miss Sakurazuka, will you show me what’s this way?” asked Haruhi.

            “This is the water flower corner,” said Sakurazuka, smiling.

            Tamaki collapsed to the ground in a puddle. Yet another trial of love had arrived. Solemnly, Tamaki got to his feet. “I won’t let it defeat me!”

            “You know the language of flowers?” said Kyoya.

            “I do,” said (Y/N). “What do you want to know?”

            “My signature color, lavender,” said Kyoya. “Does it have particular meaning?”

            “Well, lavender flowers means distrust,” said (Y/N), and Kyoya furrowed his brow. “But lavender roses.” They gestured to a bush of them fondly and looked at Kyoya with a warm smile. “They mean love at first sight. Also, lavender and purple as colors are historically associated with royalty due to the rarity of the dye. It all fits, I think.”

            “And sage?” asked Kyoya, a smile quirking his lips.

            “Sage means domestic virtue, while the garden variety means esteem,” said (Y/N). “Sage or green roses mean prosperity and wisdom.”

            “Very much like you,” observed Kyoya, and (Y/N) squeezed his arm slightly at the compliment.

            “So you’re getting Haru a notebook computer for her birthday, Hikaru?” said Honey. “Neat!”

            (Y/N) and Kyoya tuned back into the conversation, aware that they were in public again. Unfortunately, since guests were present, (Y/N) and Kyoya had to let go of one another’s arms.

            “Yeah, I’m having it custom-built so we can install some games and stuff for her,” said Hikaru.

            “A notebook…” said Tamaki.

            “What?” said Hikaru, hearing Tamaki’s tone.

            Tamaki sighed as if he was wise. “You just don’t understand, do you? It’s not romantic at all!”

            “That’s fine,” said Hikaru. “Haruhi would rather have something practical like this anyhow. You’re the one who likes romantic things.”

            “He’s got a point, Tamaki. Haruhi is practical. If you’re too frivolous, she’ll spend the entire time thinking of costs. It’s the thought that counts, how much you paid attention to what she would want,” said (Y/N).

            “Exactly!” said Hikaru. “How could a modest commoner like Haruhi accept as expensive a gift as a diamond ring?”

            “That’s not exactly what I meant,” said (Y/N), sweat-dropping.

            Hikaru was on a roll, though. “And receiving a diamond ring from someone she’s not even dating is sketchy! People like you who don’t think about the other person’s feelings when giving gifts are the worst! It’s too much! Weirdo, enemy of commoners!”

            “You’re one to scold!” retorted Tamaki. “What about your computer? It’s expensive, too!”

            “No it’s not. It’s under 150,000 yen,” scoffed Hikaru.

            “Yes it is!” insisted Tamaki. “If you look at it from a commoner’s viewpoint, it’s plenty expensive!”

            “If that’s the way commoner’s perceive money, then what’s a present Haru can accept happily without guilt?” wondered Honey.

            “Something low-priced that is both useful and convenient,” said Mori sagely.

            “I think you are all overthinking this,” said (Y/N), and Kyoya smirked beside them in amusement.

            “Exactly,” said Kaoru, nodding. “Now you’re just thinking of random useful objects, like mops or slippers.”

            “Right, think about what she likes—”

            (Y/N) was interrupted by Kaoru. “Take into account the size of Haruhi’s house and her personality.”

            “Glasses so she can read lying down!” said Hikaru.

            “A book stand so she can read lying down!” said Tamaki.

            “Stop!” said Kaoru. “You’re overlapping again! Overlap!”

            “Stupid Boss!” said Hikaru. “Haruhi’s house is way too small to fit something like that in it!”

            “You’re the one who overlooked how old Haruhi’s home is, Hikaru! The floor in the living room could give way at any moment!” said Tamaki.

            (Y/N) rolled their eyes and winced as they saw Haruhi drifting by with Sakurazuka and Kurakano while they tried to enjoy themselves with the flowers.

            “Living room? Where in Haruhi’s house is there a living room?” said Hikaru. “That’s the kitchen, obviously! Are you being sarcastic? Apologize to Haruhi!”

            “You’re the one who once said her sliding-screen door had to go to a closet!” retorted Tamaki.

            “Stop it, both of you,” said (Y/N) sharply, and Hikaru and Tamaki froze at (Y/N)’s tone. They glared at the pair, crossing their arms. “You’re ignoring the one thing that matters here: Haruhi.” They pointed at Haruhi’s exhausted expression from the amount of ignoring she’d had to do.

            Tamaki and Hikaru froze guiltily, and they watched Haruhi worriedly.

            “I see…” said Tamaki with eyes wide with realization. “So Haruhi had no interest in this botanical garden.”

            “That’s right…” said Hikaru, equally filled with realization. “I did think active Haruhi was operating on overtime. I guess on her days off, Haruhi really does just want to loaf around at home.”

            “We were so overly preoccupied planning Haruhi’s upcoming birthday that we ended up neglecting Haruhi’s happiness right now,” said Tamaki.

            (Y/N) face-palmed, and they groaned as they dragged the hand down their face. “They’re idiots,” they said.

            “Yes, they are,” agreed Kyoya, but he had to admit, watching (Y/N) irritated was amusing. They were adorable (and fierce).

            “Hikaru, Kaoru!” Tamaki snapped his fingers.

            “Yes, sir!” They were on the same side again.

            “Take Haruhi to the appointed spot!” declared Tamaki.

            “Yes, sir!” The twins ran towards Haruhi.

            “Honey, start your tree-climbing,” ordered Tamaki. “Mori, get the hand-sanitizer and glasses. Kyoya, you get the place set up and call in our reinforcements! (Y/N), made sure it all looks good!”

            “Haruhi! This way!” The twins grabbed Haruhi, and the two girls watched her be dragged away in confusion.

            “Hold on!” said Haruhi.

            “Bananas!” showed the twins. “Mangoes!”

            Haruhi deadpanned in confusion. Nimbly, Honey climbed up the trees and picked a coconut, several bananas, and some mangoes.

            “Takashi! Mango!” He threw it through the air.

            Takashi caught it and squeezed it into a cup while Haruhi stared on in shock. He handed the cup to (Y/N), and they arranged it on a table that Kyoya’s bodyguards were setting up quickly with chairs and other nicely-displayed fruit.

            “Master Kyoya?” they asked.

            “This will do,” said Kyoya.

            “Come on, Master Fujioka, your seat awaits!” said the guards, picking Haruhi up and sitting her down while she screamed.

            “Haruhi…” Tamaki stepped up beside her. “I’m sorry. I didn’t realize…you’ve really been holding back this whole time.”

            “Tamaki?” For a moment, Haruhi’s frustration broke, and she stared at him with wide eyes.

            “Go on, have as much as you want.” Tamaki gestured to the feast of fruit before her.

            The moment was over. An irk mark appeared on Haruhi’s forehead. “What the heck do you all think of me?! I don’t want this! You know, even without food, I was enjoying the botanical garden.”

            She grumbled as she stood up. While she walked away, Kyoya and (Y/N) sat down for fresh fruit and juice (honestly, that was the only reason they’d gone alone with Tamaki’s foolish plan to impress Haruhi. They’d known it would go wrong).

            “Haru! Haru! Look at me!” From the pond, Honey waved. “I can ride on top of this lily pad!” He smiled brightly.

            Haruhi smiled fondly, and the three idiots jumped into action.

            “I-I can ride one, too!” said Hikaru, jumping onto a lily pad.

            “It would be cuter if I rode it!” said Tamaki.

            “Boss, get off, you’re leaning to one side—”

            Kaoru’s warning came too late, and all four were sent overboard into the water. It splashed up and drenched Haruhi, whose eye’s twitched. From their seat, (Y/N) grimaced. Kyoya poured them a glass of peach juice while the disaster continued.

            “The lily pad broke!” wept Honey.

            “Are you okay?” asked Mori, lifting him out.

            “It’s so cold! Mommy!” cried Tamaki. Kyoya ignored him.

            “It’s your fault for moving around, Boss!” said Hikaru.

            “Me? No, it’s your fault because you’re stupid!” said Tamaki.

            “The one who calls others stupid is the stupidest of all!” said Hikaru.

            “It’s because Kaoru climbed on and unbalanced it!” said Tamaki.

            Haruhi couldn’t take it anymore. “Leave!” she shouted. “All of you!”

            The three idiots ran for the hills, and Honey held onto Mori in fear. Kyoya smirked, (Y/N) chuckled, and the pair went back to their fruit picnic while Haruhi fumed.

l

            Unsurprisingly, on Haruhi’s birthday, the result was what anyone could have anticipated. Both Hikaru and Tamaki chose the same gift, and it was not the hit they assumed it would be. A floating somen noodle machine was no match for the real winner of Haruhi’s birthday: Bossanova, who had gotten her shitake mushroom growing kit. And, in “second place,” if it was a competition, was (Y/N) and their gift of a collection of teas that would last Haruhi months. (Poor Hikaru and Tamaki).

Chapter Text

            “Talk about a big fuss,” said Hikaru and Kaoru, staring at the newspaper Haruhi was reading.

            On it, just as on the topic of discussion amongst students, was the announcement of Mori and Honey’s upcoming duel. After the challenge from Mori—which had come as a shock to everyone—and the acceptance from Honey—which was even more of a shock—no one had stopped talking about the upcoming battle. It was as big as Kyoya and Tamaki’s fight, if not worse since Mori and Honey were cousins and famously supportive of one another. Additionally, since the challenge had been issued during the final Host Club event Honey and Mori were a part of, the drama had increased.

            It wasn’t only the guests and students beside themselves, however. Tamaki was freaking out about Honey and Mori’s cousinly love breaking up, the twins were shocked as their seniors began to have organized fights right before graduation, and Haruhi was completely taken aback by Mori being the one to issue the challenge and therefore break the relationship. On the other side of getting dramatic, Kyoya was eager for the money they’d make from the event, and (Y/N) was trying to find what was going on behind the scenes since Mori never acted without considerable thought (he didn’t even speak without hours of consideration).

            “The school paper’s editor-in-chief looks pretty thrilled to have such juicy news to dish out just before he graduates,” said Kaoru, grimacing.

            “I still think he’s a rat,” remarked (Y/N).

            “Everyone at this school seems to continue their club activities right up until graduation, huh?” said Haruhi, sweat-dropping.

            “But why did they put off the duel until the day before graduation?” wondered Kaoru. “If they’re going to do it, they may as well hurry up and get it over with.”

            “You three are nearly second-year students and you can’t fathom why?” Kyoya had one of his calculating, evil grins as he gestured cheerfully at the people reading the news eagerly. “The longer you draw out anticipation over an event like this, the more you can milk it.”

            “Bookie,” teased (Y/N).

            Kyoya hummed, holding a ledger of wagers for and against Mori and Honey.

            “You’re all so cruel!” cried Tamaki, openly weeping. “Gathering around and finding amusement in something so grave…You’re even placing bets on the outcome! How wicked!”

            “Looks like our resident bleeding heart has resurfaced,” said Hikaru.

            “They asked you to serve as referee for their match, right? You’d better toughen up,” said Kaoru.

            “I-I’ll try my hardest! Though my heart is breaking…” bemoaned Tamaki.

            “But, as we’re on the topic of those two, it seems they haven’t said a single word to each other since Mori issued the challenge,” said Hikaru, frowning.

            “According to Satoshi, Mori has been continuing his daily training late into the night,” said Kyoya. “But—perhaps to hone his mental concentration—it seems he has also started practicing Chinese calligraphy.”

            “What? Is he transcribing Buddhist sutras or something?” said Kaoru.

            “On Honey’s side, Chika told me that he’s been hearing the sound of knives being sharpened in Honey’s room late into the night,” said (Y/N).

            “We’ll all be eaten!” cried the first years and Tamaki.

            “Honestly, though,” said Kaoru when he collected himself. “I don’t think Mori will win against him in the end. Don’t you think?” Everyone looked at him in confusion. “Six-foot-three Mori send a four-foot-ten Honey flying or putting him in a judo hold?”

            “A bully,” said Hikaru.

            “He’d look like a total bully,” said Haruhi.

            “Not really. Everyone knows how capable Honey is,” said (Y/N). “And Mori and Honey are going to go all out because they respect each other.”

            “Perhaps,” said Kyoya. “But for now…shall I put you down for one wager on Honey, Kaoru?”

            “Hey, no fair, put me down for one on Honey, too!” said Hikaru.

            “How can you take sides like that?!” cried Tamaki. “Poor Mori! Fine! Then I’ll place ten wagers on Mori!”

            “Calm down,” said Haruhi, deadpanning. “You’re taking sides, too.”

            “Are you making any bets, (Y/N)?” said Kyoya, pleased as he wrote down the best.

            “No,” said (Y/N). “I don’t risk money like that.”

            “For the best,” said Kyoya. “I’m going to make considerable money off of these.” He smirked.

            (Y/N) laughed at his expression.

l

            The day before graduation, at least a hundred Ouran students, girls and boys and others and all years, stood outside on the lawn. A camera was rolling, and the tension in the air mounted as Mori and Honey stepped out. Dressed in their karate gi, they stared at one another, and the wind swirled around them like the energy that quivered in the air.

            “The duel between Takashi Morinozuka and Mitsukuni Haninozuka shall now commence!” said Tamaki, who had managed to collect himself enough to not cry (yet). “This match shall be conducted in the Haninozuka style.” Anything went during the fight. “If either combatants’ shoulder touches the ground for longer than twenty seconds, if he steps out of the ring, or if he is unable to continue fighting, victory shall go to his opponent. Is that clear?” Honey and Mori nodded solemnly. “Begin!”

            Honey leapt into the air immediately. He spun to kick, but Mori grabbed his gi, pivoted, and slammed him to his leg. He kicked Honey, and Honey flew up into the air. Instantly, Haruhi, Kaoru, and Hikaru’s assumptions about Mori holding back went out the window. (Y/N)’s view of the situation was much more in line with the reality of the situation. Honey landed easily, and Mori raced towards him.

            “Mitsukuni!” he shouted. “Prepare yourself!”

            It was already done. The moment Mori attacked, Honey grabbed his arm and threw him over his shoulder, and Mori flew over him. The crowd gawked in shock as the pair traded blows.

            “They’re not holding back at all!” exclaimed Kaoru in surprise.

            “I’m reminded again of how amazing Honey is…” said Hikaru.

            “I told you,” said (Y/N).

            Neither boy was getting the upper hand in hand-to-hand combat, and so it shifted. Grabbing a staff, Honey lunged, and Mori blocked with another. While still in the air, Honey pivoted, his arm up, and swung down.

            “Bunny kunai!” he shouted.

            Mori blocked the kunai with his staff, but the force cracked the wood enough that it became useless.

            “You’re wide open!”

            Honey was already swinging down with his leg to kick Mori. Mori hit the ground and slid to a stop. Pushing up, Mori shook his head, and Honey darted towards him. Everyone leaned forward, and girls grabbed their cameras eagerly.

            “It’s the end, Takashi!” Honey leapt into the air to deliver his final blow. “Bunny…”

“Watch out, Mori!” shouted the first-year hosts.

            “Ki—” Mori grabbed Honey by the waist. “Wah!”

            Everyone gasped. Calmly, Mori deposited Honey on his two feet on the ground. Honey looked in confusion, and everyone blinked. That was not the violence they had imagined was about to occur.

            “It’s the end for you, Mitsukuni,” said Mori, composed.

            “Eh?” Honey looked around himself. “Oh!”

            “He’s out of the ring!” said Tamaki, eyes wide in shock that was mirrored by almost everyone watching. “The match…goes to Mori!”

            Honey stared, blank with surprise. Mori stood and pulled a scroll from inside his gi.

            “Mitsukuni…” he spoke somberly. “One: even when you start university, you will not forget to brush your teeth daily.”

            Everyone went blank and deadpanned. It was a list of demands.

            “Two,” continued Mori. “In order to prevent the onset of various illnesses, you will reduce the amount of cake you eat per day by ninety percent. And lastly, three. Mitsukuni, you are now eighteen years old. You will quit bringing that rabbit to school with you.”

            “Never!” defied Honey, tears in his eyes. It was an unthinkable demand to make of him.

            Mori grabbed him by the head, the strength of victory giving him the confidence to remain firm. “You still stop bringing that rabbit!”

            Honey jumped, sniffled, and hung his head in sullen defeat. “…I’ll only bring him once very three days.”

            Mori smiled and patted Honey on the head fondly. “Good man.”

            That…was it? All the hosts stared.

            “Well, that explains the calligraphy practice,” said (Y/N), glancing at the scroll.

            “Those two are as ridiculous as the rest,” said Haruhi.

            (Y/N) chuckled. “Are you only realizing now?”

            “Kyoya, Kyoya!” Cheerful as could be, Honey ran over to Kyoya. “Did our match bring in some profit?”

            “Yes, we generated quite a bit of revenue for the club thanks to you,” said Kyoya.

            Grinning, Honey looked at the other hosts. “How about you all? Did you find our match exciting?”

            “I was on the edge of my seat,” said (Y/N).

            “You even had the Boss wishing on falling stars for you both,” said Hikaru and Kaoru, still in shock at the events. They had been sure Honey would win.

            Honey laughed brightly. “Everyone seemed like they were excited about the match.”

            “Wait! You mean you two faked all of this?!” cried Kaoru and Hikaru indignantly.

            “Nope! The duel was completely real,” said Honey. “I sort of guessed what Takashi’s demands were going to be, so I really didn’t want to lose! I’d noticed that all the times he appeared to be looking at me, he was actually glaring at Bun-Bun!”

            “That was really what is was all about?!” The twins were incredulous.

            (Y/N) shook their head in amusement, covering their mouth as they laughed at the ridiculousness of the situation.

            “Actually, the two of us have always known that someday we’d have to walk different paths,” said Honey, smiling wide. “We’d already prepared ourselves for it. Though we never imagined our three years of high school would be this much fun. But because Tama invited us to join the Host Club, we were able to spend every time with you, eat lots of cake, and have lots of fun.” Mori smiled softly, and Honey grinned. “Thanks to you all, we really enjoyed ourselves! That’s why we wanted to do something fun for everyone!”

            Tears collected in all but Kyoya’s eyes, and the hosts ran to hug their friends. That was what the Host Club was about: joyful memories.

l

            “Tada!” said Honey, holding up his diploma proudly. He, Mori, and the rest of the graduates, friends, and family of Ouran High School stood in the middle of the lovely reception hosted for the lucky graduates.

            “Wow,” said Hikaru, looking at the diploma. “So he has proof he’s a high school graduate, even though he looks like he’s in elementary school.”

            “Congratulations!” said (Y/N), smiling warmly. “We’re so lucky to have spent so much time with you through high school.”

            Honey laughed and smiled. Mori nodded, and (Y/N) was overcome at the expression of affection. Tamaki was already bawling his eyes out (he had started crying during the graduation ceremony, in fact).

            “Tamaki, fix your face,” said Kyoya, remaining composed at the event.

            “These are humble tears of joy celebrating their graduation!” sobbed Tamaki.

            “I feel like crying, too,” said Kaoru, fighting back tears. It didn’t help when Mori patted his head kindly. “I know we’ll be able to see each other, but when I think about how we’ll never see you both in Music Room 3 ever again…” he fought back a sob.

            “Huh?” Honey tilted his head and blinked. “Even though we’ve graduated, we still plan to show up at the Host Club like always, you know.”

            Everyone paused. They stared. They blinked. …What?

            “We may not be able to make it every day, but the two of us plan to come over from the University Division when we can,” continued Honey, completely missing the shock on the other hosts’ faces. “Right, Takashi?” Mori nodded.

            “So, then, what was that goodbye speech you gave about three pages back?” said Hikaru and Kaoru, sweat-dropping.

            “Huh? Well, it is true our time as high school students is at an end, isn’t it?” Honey smiled.

            Overcome with joy, the hosts hugged Mori and Honey (well, all except Kyoya). It looked like they didn’t have to say goodbye to friends just yet.

l

            (Y/N) walked out onto the terrace. They saw Kyoya standing at the edge, looking out at Ouran’s grounds. They smiled and approached.

            “Escaping people?” teased (Y/N).

            Kyoya smiled and turned to face them. “Just for a moment. Have people noticed?” He had an image to maintain.

            “No, Tamaki is such a loud personality that no one notices anything while he’s around,” said (Y/N). “Apparently, he’s friends with almost every graduating senior.”

            Kyoya shook his head. “It doesn’t surprise me.”

            “Me neither,” said (Y/N). “But it’s sweet to see everyone together. Especially since it means that it’s our turn, next.”

            “And then university,” said Kyoya.

            “And then the real world,” said (Y/N). They leaned on the wall surrounding the terrace and looked at the evening sky. “Sometimes it feels like it’s all coming so fast. Everything is getting complicated. And although I’m excited to achieve my goals, fight for my ambitions…it’s going to be a lot.” There were so many prejudices and lacks of connections (Y/N) would have to fight through to succeed.

            “You have nothing to worry about,” said Kyoya, putting a hand over theirs. “You’re intelligent. Clever. Slightly conniving—” (Y/N) laughed, and Kyoya smiled slightly “—Hardworking. You don’t give up. You, out of all of us, are certainly going to be successful.”

            (Y/N) smiled at Kyoya. “And so are you. In your own way, in your own path, no matter what your family says. You’re going to be an incredible man, Kyoya.”

            Kyoya’s hand over theirs laced with their fingers. “And we’ll have one another.”

            (Y/N)’s heart warmed. “When did you become a romantic?”

            “When I came to know you,” said Kyoya, ducking his head and kissing them. (Y/N) kissed back. The two of them could withstand it all. They would withstand it all.

Chapter Text

            With the first day of spring break upon them, all Kyoya wanted to do was sleep in a ridiculous amount, wake up leisurely, and then pick up (Y/N) to enjoy the day together. When he blearily opened his eyes and rolled over to his bedside table, he saw the clock read 11:30. He had slept for eleven hours straight. Picking up his phone, Kyoya slipped on his glasses. He furrowed his brow and stared at the twenty-two missed calls from Tamaki. Rolling his eyes, he sighed. He’d have to call him back, and then that meant trouble, which meant less time with (Y/N)…

            “I can’t believe you slept so long. I’m starving! It’s already lunchtime.”

            Kyoya blinked and stared. This had to be a nightmare. Kaoru was lounging on his bed. “Kaoru…” said Kyoya slowly. “How long have you…?”

            “About two hours now,” said Kaoru. “I wanted to make sure to leave the house while Hikaru was still asleep, so I got here early.”

            “And how did you get into my house?” said Kyoya.

            “That would be me.”

            A smile appeared on Kyoya’s face as soon as he heard the voice. Looking to the door, Kyoya let his gaze fall on (Y/N), who held a tray of coffee.

            “You gave me a key for a reason,” said (Y/N), smiling. “And I used it. However, we were planning on waiting for you in the foyer.”

            “But then Akito came into the house, so we snuck in here,” said Kaoru.

            “Fuyumi talked to him before we were found out,” said (Y/N), putting the coffee down and pouring a cup for Kyoya. They sat on the bed next to him, and Kyoya squeezed their hand in thanks before he took the coffee.

            “I see,” said Kyoya. “My brother must have only afternoon classes today.”

            Kaoru sighed. “I don’t really like being around him. He makes me feel tense. Whenever we come over, he always gives us a disapproving look.”

            Kyoya frowned and glanced at (Y/N). They sipped their own coffee calmly, but Kyoya doubted they were immune to the disapproval of his friendship with (Y/N)—what everyone thought was friendship. Only Fuyumi seemed glad to have them around. Kyoya held the cup tighter. He didn’t want that to weigh on (Y/N). They deserved all the good in the world, their class status didn’t matter to him.

            “And he always asks us things like what your school life is like and how popular you are,” continued Kaoru, oblivious to Kyoya’s thoughts. “Why does he do that? It’s as if he’s trying to monitor your activities to keep you in check or something—Oh.” Kaoru trailed off and looked between (Y/N) and Kyoya. “Do you think they suspect—”

            Kyoya shook his head. “They disapprove of friendship, too.”

            “Oh. I’m sorry,” said Kaoru.

            “It’s alright. I’m used to it,” said (Y/N), offering a small smile. It was more strained than usual, though. “Besides, you shouldn’t speak ill of Kyoya’s brother.”

            “Akito forewent club activities to focus on his studies during high school,” said Kyoya, turning the conversation away from (Y/N) and his “friendship.” He could see how it affected (Y/N), despite their tough exterior of practicality. “He’s just irritated because it appears I’m not taking my high school career as seriously.”

            “But even when you’ve been busy with club activities, you’ve always kept up your grade!” complained Kaoru indignantly. “Boo! Hiss!”

            “Perhaps, but my older brothers are far ahead of me. They’ve gone on to achieve great things,” said Kyoya, walking to the closet. “Until I graduate from university and can stand on equal ground with them, I have no right to say anything against them.”

            (Y/N)’s heart clenched painfully, and they watched Kyoya with soft eyes. Kyoya was already a far better man than most of his family. Just because he hadn’t the material achievements they had didn’t make him lesser. (Y/N) hoped Kyoya knew that. If he didn’t, they’d show him. They loved him the way he was.

            “When that time comes…” Kyoya smirked a little. “It will be my turn to shine at last.”

            (Y/N) smiled fondly, and Kaoru stared for a moment after the proclamation. Then, he grinned.

            “You were really cool just now!” said Kaoru. “The Boss is rubbing off on you—”

            Kyoya, dressed for the day, immediately turned back into the Shadow King and threw a pillow at Kaoru’s head. (Y/N) laughed. “Well? What was so important you felt the urge to sneak into a sleeping person’s bedroom uninvited, my ill-mannered underclassmen?”

            Kaoru dodged the pillow and followed Kyoya out of the room. Kyoya held the door open for (Y/N) and let it swing closed on (Y/N)’s face. A butler appeared, and Kyoya ordered food.

            “We’re here to continue the conversation from the botanical garden,” said (Y/N). That was more of why Kaoru was there, though (Y/N) was interested themself. They’d come because Fuyumi liked them so they wanted to say hello to her and then spend time with Kyoya. Akito’s presence and Kaoru’s appearance were surprises.

            “Right! Why is that lawyer Kosaka meeting with the Director of the Board and keeping it a secret from the Chairman?” said Kaoru. “And just what are your dark suspicions about the Chairman? And does he know that Kosaka is an old acquaintance of Haruhi’s parents?”

            “Have a seat,” said Kyoya to (Y/N), polite as ever, and they sat down to a rather late breakfast. “I don’t know whether the Chairman knows about Kosaka’s connection to Haruhi’s parents, but I told you before that the Director had ordered Kosaka to tail Tamaki and research his friends and acquaintances, right?”

            “I wonder why the Director would choose a lawyer to do the job?” said (Y/N).

            “And why would Kosaka agree to a shady job?” said Kaoru.

            “That part is easy. Money is a good negotiator,” said (Y/N).

            “And Kosaka is obsessed with money,” said Kyoya. “Which can likely be attributed to her upbringing. We need to figure out the Chairman’s intentions. I’m sure he hasn’t been unaware of Kosaka’s shady comings and goings.”

            “Or he is aware, and there is a lot of double-agentry going around,” said (Y/N).

            “That would be a twist,” remarked Kyoya. “But it’s more likely the Director is seeking a form of control.”

            “It is more her style,” agreed (Y/N).

            Kaoru nodded. “If we assume the Chairman knew this and allowed it to go on, then it probably means it wouldn’t have caused the Boss harm. The Chairman is one of the two infamous doting dads of the Host Club.”

            “We think so,” said (Y/N), leaning back slightly. Their leg rested against Kyoya’s comfortably.

            Kaoru furrowed his brow. “We ‘think’ so?” he repeated.

            “Well, how much doting does he do other than the surface-level cheery smiles?” said (Y/N). They shook their head. “It’s troubled Kyoya and I since France. The fact that Tamaki is forbidden from seeing his mother, and the embarrassing half-status he was given by the Suoh family upon arriving in Japan by not being allowed even into the main Suoh Mansion…Both of these occurrences are results of actions the Chairman has taken. How exactly has he supported Tamaki or helped him as a real father?”

            Kaoru frowned as he considered their words.

            “We understand the Grantenue Household needed the Suohs’ financial aid. The Chairman was limited in what actions he could take while his mother’s attention was on them,” continued Kyoya. “However, can we really say that the Chairman, who bowed to all of his mother’s commands—”

            “Even when it hurt Tamaki,” added (Y/N).

            “—truly loved Tamki?” finished Kyoya.

            Kaoru stared, dumbfounded as the inconsistencies were pointed out. Something was going on in the Suoh family. Whether one person was suspicious or all of them, beneath the surface of the typical aristocratic family there lay something fairly insidious. The question was what and how it would affect Tamaki and those around them.

            “There’s more,” said (Y/N), tapping Kyoya’s knee to continue.

            Kyoya nodded and consulted his notebook. “We haven’t finished gathering all the facts yet, but there’s another incident concerning him that bothers us. About three years ago, a Suoh Group employee who worked directly under the chairman suddenly handed in his resignation He was often called the Chairman’s right-hand man. He was also said to be more brilliant than the Chairman. It seems he was an extraordinarily gifted businessman. The Chairman himself reported to the company that his subordinate was ‘retiring to the countryside due to poor health.’ However, the man never returned to the countryside.” Kyoya looked up at Kaoru. “His whereabouts have remained unknown for the past three years.”

            “Wow…” said Kaoru. “That’s definitely weird.”

            “It could be a coincidence. But too many coincidences, and…” (Y/N) didn’t have to finish the statement. They all understood what could be going on. The Suoh family was full of secrets, that was certain.

            “At least he has you two,” said Kaoru.

            “Huh?” (Y/N) and Kyoya looked at him.

            “You two protect Tamaki. You take care of him. You’re his best friends.” Kaoru smiled. “I’m glad. I mean, of course I’m here to help, too, but you two are leading the charge. Tamaki’s lucky to have you.”

            “It’s not just us,” said (Y/N), but their chest had warmed at the compliment. “Honey, Mori—they’ve realized something is going on. Hikaru will catch on soon because you’re sneaking around. He’s just a bit distracted by Haruhi.”

            Kaoru nodded slowly. “So we’re all—”

            “We’re all on the same side,” said (Y/N). “We’re protecting one another.”

            Kaoru grinned slowly. “Who would have thought this is what the Host Club would come.” He shook his head. “Hikaru and I thought it would be silly. But now, we’ve learned to be individuals. We…We belong somewhere. Really.”

            “Yeah,” said (Y/N) softly. “It means more than I can say.” They had found a place to be themself, friends in this world of class privilege and prejudice, love that was true and deep. The Host Club was home, and the hosts were family—even with romantic love mixed in.

            “I…” Kyoya looked down as he spoke the word, low and pensive. “I was under the belief that if Tamaki realized his feelings for Haruhi, it would mean the end of the Host Club. There was also a possibility that he’d step aside for Hikaru. But either way, it didn’t seem possible that things would continue as before. I figured I should just resign myself to it if that’s how things were going to play out.”

            (Y/N)’s fingers brushed his with compassion, all they dared to do in his home, but the gesture meant more to Kyoya than anything else someone could do.

            Kyoya smiled softly. “I feel the same way Honey and Mori do. This club has meant so much more to me than I ever imagined it would.” His fingers brushed back against (Y/N)’s with significance. “And things haven’t ended up how I predicted. Probably due to that trauma business. But time and time again, that fool’s idiocy always exceeds my expectations. That’s why I’ve also decided to stop regarding this as just a bit of fun during high school, thinking it’s only temporary.” Tamaki had created a home for Kyoya. He’d brought him and (Y/N) together. He gave them all a place of belonging and meaning and care. “That’s why, if anyone tries anything that will harm him, I’ll…”

            He didn’t need to finish. He’d do anything. Just as (Y/N) would. As Kaoru would. As Hikaru would. As Honey, Mori, and Haruhi would. As so many others would. Because Tamaki cared about all of them.

l

            “I’ll see you later, then, Kyoya!” said Kaoru, smiling as he left the Ootori house. “Bye, (Y/N)! I’ll do a little checking up on my end of things, too.” He got into his car.

            “Yeah. Be careful,” said Kyoya.

            “Bye, Kaoru,” said (Y/N), waving with Kyoya.

            Kaoru waved out the window, and his car pulled away. With that business done, (Y/N) and Kyoya turned back to the house and headed inside again. A buzz echoed, and Kyoya sighed, remembering his phone.

            “It’ll be Tamaki again,” said Kyoya. “I should answer before he turns up.”

            “That whole speech about him, and you’re already annoyed,” chuckled (Y/N).

            Kyoya picked up his phone. “As I thought, another missed call. A voicemail, this time, too.” He pressed play.

            “Kyoya?! Come on! You can’t still be sleeping!” said Tamaki’s boisterous voice. “Listen, I’ve got some big news, so prepare yourself. I’m moving into the main mansion!”

            (Y/N) and Kyoya froze.

            “In fact, I’m heading over right now to greet my grandmother!” continued Tamaki’s voice. “I guess the power of my charm finally won her over, huh? Okay, I’ll call you again later!”

            “What does this mean?” said (Y/N), staring at Kyoya.

            Narrowing his eyes, Kyoya spoke solemnly. “Nothing good.” He instantly redialed Tamaki’s number. No response. Nothing. And that was not like Tamaki.

            (Y/N) and Kyoya had a terrible feeling that all their investigations were for nothing. Whatever the Chairman and the Director were up to had begun, and Tamaki was caught in the middle of it.

            In two different parts of Kyoto, an old woman settled in her mansion while a middle-aged man grinned over his office desk.

            “From here on, everything he does will be under my supervision.”

            “Everything is going according to plan.”

l

            (Y/N) and Kyoya ran through the front door of the Suoh mansion Tamaki had lived in. Already, a moving truck was present, and servants were packing everything up.

            “Shima!” said Kyoya.

            “Master Kyoya. Master (Y/N),” greeted Shima.

            “Is Tamaki moving already?” said (Y/N). “All these boxes…”

            “These are all of Master Tamaki’s things,” said Shima. “Master Tamaki will not be returning to Mansion 2. The other servants are scheduled to being work at a new place of employment starting tomorrow.”

            “What about you, Shima?” asked Kyoya.

            “I am getting on in years,” said Shima. “I think perhaps I shall retire to the countryside.”

            Kyoya and (Y/N) exchanged looks. Huh. The countryside again.

            “Was this done under Director Suoh’s orders?” asked Kyoya.

            “Naturally, this is the will of Madame,” said Shima formally. “We were prepared for this from the start. We knew this day would come eventually, and we had been instructed by Master Yuzuru to act in accordance with Madame’s wishes when the time came.”

            …! (Y/N)’s eyes widened as Tamaki’s father once again let everything go, even when it would hurt Tamaki in the end.

            “By the Chairman’s…” Kyoya furrowed his brow.

            “We are truly saddened we shall no longer have the privilege of watching over Master Tamaki as he continues to grow.” Shima bowed. “Please take good care of yourselves as well, Master Kyoya, Master (Y/N).”

            (Y/N) looked at Kyoya. “We need to—”

            “Yes,” said Kyoya, already flipping his phone out to contact Kaoru. The twin answered instantly, and as Kyoya and (Y/N) related the developments, Kaoru shouted.

            “Doesn’t that amount to house arrest?!” he cried. “W-What are we going to do? Should we notify the police? Maybe we should burst in using my family’s Cessna!”

            “Kaoru, we don’t have all the details yet. We can’t attack,” said (Y/N). “Not yet.” They weren’t against it.

            “Worst case, even if we can’t communicate with Tamaki, we will certainly see him again at school in two weeks when spring vacation ends,” said Kyoya, keeping a level head despite his irritation. “Until we’re able to find out what’s going on, we shouldn’t take any rash actions.”

            “Yes, I understand…” sighed Kaoru, deflating. “Should I tell the others?”

            “Yes,” said (Y/N). “We’re going to need everyone.” They had a terrible feeling that things were only going to get worse.

l

            (Y/N) yawned as they headed towards their apartment. It had been a long, emotionally charged day. They wished they’d had time to just crash and relax with Kyoya, but after running around town, they were both too exhausted.

            At least it’s break. We’ll have time. Smiling to themself, (Y/N) approached their front door.

            “Excuse me, are you (Y/N) (L/N)?”

            (Y/N) paused and glanced back to find a man in a sharp suit standing behind them. Suspicious of any strange man that showed up, (Y/N) kept a wary distance.

            “Why?” asked (Y/N).

            “I am a representative of the Ootori family,” said the man, withdrawing a business card. He held it out, and (Y/N) took it. It was legitimate. “I’ve been tasked with having an important discussion with you.”

            “About?”  questioned (Y/N).

            “Your…affair with Kyoya Ootori.”

l

            The door of the Ootori Mansion swung closed behind Kyoya as he entered. The mess of the day weighed on his shoulders, and he narrowed his eyes as considered all the variables that could be influencing what was going on. It was all suspicious.

            “Kyoya.”

            Kyoya faltered in his steps as he heard the voice. “Father,” he greeted politely. “I didn’t expect you this evening.” His father was almost never home.

            “We need to have a talk,” said Mr. Ootori.

            Kyoya kept his face carefully expressionless. “Yes?”

            “About this little…fling you’ve been having.”

Chapter Text

            Kyoya stiffened. “Fling?” he repeated, keeping his tone carefully light.

            “Yes, Kyoya. Fling,” said Mr. Ootori. “With the commoner.”

            Anger curled in Kyoya’s chest when Mr. Ootori’s lip curled at the word. The disdain for (Y/N) was clear. “They are—”

            “Don’t bother lying,” said Mr. Ootori. “You’ve been discrete but not enough.” He narrowed his eyes. “What were you thinking, Kyoya? Flaunting that sort of relationship while at Ouran?”

            “I am not flaunting anything. It is a private—”

            Again, Mr. Ootori scoffed and cut Kyoya off. He was unwilling to even hear Kyoya speak, that was how “disappointed”—disgusted—he was with the situation. “You were seen with them at Ouran’s Graduation reception.”

            The terrace. Kyoya cursed himself for having kissed them. Someone had spotted them, despite the privacy—illusion of privacy. “Then you know.” Kyoya couldn’t pretend he wasn’t together with (Y/N). And he wouldn’t act ashamed. He wasn’t ashamed of (Y/N).

            “Yes, I know. Imagine if others had seen instead of our family. It would have been a scandal.” Mr. Ootori gritted his teeth. “My own son going around with a commoner like that.”

            Kyoya’s eyes narrowed. “(Y/N) is—”

            “The child of addicts who ended up in jail. Tell me, is that the connection you want to be making for our family?” Mr. Ootori stood, and, despite Kyoya’s height, he felt the pressure of the situation as his father lay his angry gaze on him. “Think of our reputation.”

«

            (Y/N) stiffened. “I think I’m going to go home now.” They turned away from the Ootori employee.

            “I’m afraid the Ootori family requires your attention,” said the man. “It’s a matter of…urgency.”

            I’ll bet. “Then speak quickly. I am not going to be harassed outside of my own apartment,” said (Y/N), refusing to cower even as anxiety coiled in them.

            “The Ootori family wishes you to terminate your relationship with Kyoya Ootori,” said the man.

            “I don’t have a—”

            Before the lie could enter the air, the man spoke. “You were seen with him on the terrace during the reception of the Ouran High School Graduation.”

            (Y/N) fell silent. They’d been caught, and it was coming crashing down around them.

            Continuing, the man said, “So, again, the Ootori family asks for you to terminate this relationship.”

            “I’m not going to do that,” said (Y/N). “Not because someone else is asking me to do it and nothing is wrong.”

            “They anticipated such a response,” said the man, formal and businesslike as ever. “I have been tasked with making a few…offers on their behalf.”

            “They can’t offer me money to break up with him. I won’t do it,” said (Y/N) before that was even voiced. They had more integrity, and they loved Kyoya too much to take money over him.

            The man nodded. “Then for their second offer…they ask you think of Kyoya Ootori’s reputation.” (Y/N) furrowed their brow. “And your scholarship.”

«

            “Our reputation?” said Kyoya. “(Y/N) is not a problem for our reputation. They are intelligent, capable—”

            “They are a scholarship student with questionable family,” said Mr. Ootori. “They are welcome to date any of the smaller businesses’ sons, but a member of the Ootori family marries better than that.”

            No one was better than (Y/N). “This is about our class differences.”

            “This is about our family. I didn’t spend so many years raising you—”

            How much time did you raise me? Kyoya’s hands curled into fists.

            “—to let you throw away all you’ve been given for a commoner. We’ve let you have your fun these past years, but you’re a third-year now,” said Mr. Ootori. “It’s time to consider your future, and your mother and I have been thinking—”

            You. Only you have been thinking. Kyoya swallowed against the anger longing to force its way out of his throat.

            “—about who would be acceptable for you, just as we do for your brothers and sisters,” said Mr. Ootori. “So, finish this relationship, and we’ll get back on track—”

            “No,” said Kyoya.

            Mr. Ootori went still. “No?”

            “No,” said Kyoya. “I’m not going to break up with (Y/N).”

            “Kyoya,” said Mr. Ootori. “I am not asking.”

            Kyoya knew already. “They’re better than anyone you could find for me to marry.” And I love them.

            “Their connections are to prison! The way people would scoff at our name should make you ashamed of your actions,” said Mr. Ootori.

            “I will not be ashamed of someone who is better than many people of our class,” said Kyoya. “They deserve your respect—” Kyoya head jerked to the side, and he stumbled. His glasses hit the ground.

«

            “My scholarship?” (Y/N)’s blood ran cold. “What the he—What does that mean?” They refused to show their anger. This man would report it back to the Ootoris, and (Y/N) would not let anyone know how much this conversation hurt, how much fear was coiling around their throat like a block of ice, constricting their voice.

            “The Ootori family is a prominent contributor to scholarship funds at Ouran High School,” said the man. “And they are close associates of the Suoh family, and Chairman Suoh is in charge of Ouran High School.”

            “So if I don’t leave Kyoya, I lose my scholarship,” said (Y/N). They knew the threat.

            “The Ootori family kindly asks you to consider the consequences for all parties involved,” said the man. “The Ootori’s reputation is important, and they do not want any bad publicity for their children.”

            I’m bad publicity. (Y/N) swallowed the indignance the insinuation brought. They knew prejudice. They felt it before. “I’m assuming Kyoya is being given this talk, too.”

            “The business of the Ootori family is not mine,” said the man. “I am tasked with this discussion.” (Y/N) scoffed. “So, now you understand the request. Terminate the relationship and cease to see Kyoya Ootori, and all remains at peace.”

            “Cease to see…That means interacting at all, doesn’t it?” said (Y/N), narrowing their eyes.

            “The Ootori family worries of rumors, particularly within the realm of the…club you and their son are a part of,” said the man.

            Leave the Host Club. Abandon Kyoya. (Y/N) felt the orders pressing down on their shoulders. “I think…” they spoke slowly, keeping all their composure behind a stony expression. “It’s time for you to leave.”

            “You are not going to give an answer?” said the man.

            (Y/N) “answered” by turning their back and entering their apartment.

«

            Arm raised, Mr. Ootori glared at Kyoya. “Deserve? They only deserve the graciousness which Ouran has extended to them, and by extension, our family by donation. They do not deserve to enter families far superior to their own. If they knew what was good for them, they would not quit the sphere they were brought up in.”

            “I am not going to leave them,” said Kyoya, even as his cheek stung.

            “You will not see them again,” said Mr. Ootori. “So it makes no difference.”

            Kyoya’s hands, still in fists, curled tighter. He did not raise his head from the floor, and the red mark on his cheek throbbed. “You can’t—”

            “They will understand,” continued Mr. Ootori. “You were always out of their reach. This was a fun pastime for you, but now you must get serious. The Host Club, the scholarship students—it’s time to move on. Just as the Suohs are moving on, so shall we.”

            Kyoya narrowed his eyes. “They won’t—”

            “They will understand,” said Mr. Ootori.

            Kyoya felt a chill run down his spine. (Y/N) would not understand Kyoya leaving them. But that was not what his father meant. He meant they would understand the consequences of the relationship continuing.

            “Give me your phone,” said Mr. Ootori.

            Kyoya didn’t move.

            “Kyoya,” said Mr. Ootori sharply. Robotically, Kyoya took it out, and Mr. Ootori took it. “You’ll have a replacement soon. Without their number. You will remain here for the rest of term break.” Mr. Ootori turned away and paused only to glance dismissively over his shoulder. “That’s all. You may go.”

«

            (Y/N)’s hands trembled as they closed and locked the apartment door again. Fortunately, their aunt and uncle were still at work, which gave (Y/N) time alone. Their shoulders slumped, all the energy they’d put into their composure melted away, leaving them exhausted.

            Not even bothering to get food, (Y/N) retreated to their room and collapsed on the bed. They buried their head in their hands, their mind spiraling. They knew. The Ootori family knew about them and Kyoya, and it was so much worse than they could have imagined. They were being threatened, financially, to leave him. And (Y/N) was stuck because they needed the scholarship. But they loved Kyoya.

            (Y/N) felt a sob well up in their chest, and they fought to swallow it. Hands shaking, they reached for their phone. They called the number of the only person their heart wanted to ear. The phone rang.

            Please, Kyoya. The phone kept ringing. (Y/N)’s heartbeat quickened. Please. Another ring, and another. Kyoya… Their call went to voicemail. With shaking fingers, they redialed. The phone rang, a dull echo in (Y/N)’s silent bedroom. Again, it went to voicemail. (Y/N)’s chest felt hollow. They knew he could be busy. They had spent the day together. Tamaki had been a priority, and Kyoya could be looking into something about that situation.

            But (Y/N)’s heart knew better. They were heavy with the threats laid before them, dangling like the sword of Damocles above their head. Kyoya wasn’t responding because his family had gotten to him.

            All that was left for (Y/N) to find out was whether his family getting to him meant he was going to leave them or if it meant something was holding him back from them. (Y/N)’s hand curled over their phone like a lifeline. They already missed Kyoya, and their love ached.

«

            Kyoya stood in his room, hands trembling in fists of anger. His father had threatened him. He was pushing Kyoya away from (Y/N), forcing it. Kyoya refused to stand by that. (Y/N) was the person he loved. Yes, they were a commoner. Yes, their family had some skeletons. But (Y/N) was good. They were kind, brilliant, capable, and everything Kyoya wanted in a partner. Their class wasn’t an issue to him.

            Kyoya’s fists relaxed, and Kyoya raised his head, gaze set with determination. He wouldn’t let this go. He wouldn’t let (Y/N) go. He’d told them he wouldn’t leave them, even when they knew something like this could occur. No. Kyoya would handle it. He’d been preparing for a reason.

«

            “Aren’t you excited to be a third-year?” rambled (Y/N)’s aunt. “You’re so grown up!”

            “One step closer to graduating,” said (Uncle’s/Name).

            (Y/N) smiled, but it was strained. “Right. I’m excited. So, um, I’ll see you guys later, okay?”

            “After your club activities,” said (Uncle’s/Name), smiling.

            (Y/N) faltered as they opened the apartment door. The Host Club. They still hadn’t decided what they’d do in regards to…Kyoya. He hadn’t called them or even visited them for two weeks. (Y/N)’s heart ached with every thought about it.

            “Right.” They fixed the painfully false smile onto their face. “After my club activities.” (Y/N) went out the door into the oncoming storm and heartbreak.

«

            Kyoya remained cold and silent as the grave as he was driven up in front of Ouran High School. Ordinarily, he would already have picked (Y/N) up, he’d be traveling with them, and they’d be having a lovely conversation. Instead, the car felt empty. No one spoke. His bodyguards didn’t dare speak. No one had heard about the incident with his father, but Tachibana and Hotta knew something was off with the lack of (Y/N)’s presence.

            Kyoya didn’t care that they could tell something was wrong. Here he was, starting his third year, and he didn’t even care. He only cared about whether or not (Y/N) was alright. He’d been trapped in the house, unable to speak to them or see them, and Kyoya despised the way it must have hurt them for him to disappear. At Ouran, he could see them. There were enough mutual friends that them being near one another was unavoidable. Kyoya had to see them.

            And what if they’ve given up on you?

            Kyoya banished the thought. (Y/N) wouldn’t. They had both discussed wanting to remain together despite challenges like this. All the same, Kyoya’s heart ached at the possibility.

            The car stopped, the door opened, and Kyoya stepped out. It was time to face the storm.

Chapter Text

            (Y/N) stepped into their classroom, smiling pleasantly at the familiar faces from their second-year classroom, all in the same third-year class together. They glanced around as they waved and greeted people after two weeks of break. Plenty had gone on vacation, and (Y/N) listened to their stories with patience that usually came so easily but felt so difficult to muster this day.

            “(Y/N)!” greeted a classmate. “How was your break?”

            “It was good,” lied (Y/N). “Very relaxing.”

            “Did you see Kyoya at all?” asked someone else.

            “Oh—”

            “We heard the rumors about the Host Club, and he always makes announcements, so we were wondering if you had the inside scoop.”

            Rumors? (Y/N) furrowed their brow. “I’m sorry, I don’t think I know what you’re talking about.”

            “Really?” The classmate and several other girls around her looked confused. “But—”

            “Senpai!”

            (Y/N) turned and found Haruhi, looking harried and frazzled, in the doorway of the classroom.

            “Haruhi?” said (Y/N), alarm-bells ringing in their head. “Are you alright?”

            “Is the Host Club on hiatus?” said Haruhi, eyes wide. “Because of Tamaki?”

            The rumors. “The Host Club is on hiatus? Haruhi, what have you heard?” said (Y/N) sharply, the worries growing darker in their chest. From Tamaki’s isolation to Kyoya’s lack of communication to this, (Y/N) knew something suspicious was going on.

            “That Tamaki isn’t available for club activities, so we’re on hiatus,” said Haruhi, searching (Y/N)’s gaze to see the truth, to see it was a lie.

            “I haven’t heard anything, but…let’s go to Music Room 3. We’ll find out,” said (Y/N), taking Haruhi by the arm. They had time before class began.

            “It can’t be true, can it? Wouldn’t Kyoya-senpai tell you if something was happening?” said Haruhi.

            (Y/N)’s tongue felt like lead. “I don’t know, Haruhi.”

            They rounded the corner, and Haruhi raced forwards towards Music Room 3. (Y/N) faltered and paused. Hikaru, Kaoru, and Kyoya stood in front of the closed, locked doors of Music Room 3. Their breath caught. This was their first time seeing Kyoya after the confrontation, and all they could think about was the loneliness without him and the threat to their scholarship colliding in their mind.

            “Kyoya! Hikaru, Kaoru!” Haruhi ran forward, and the three turned towards her.

            “Haruhi. Morning!” said the twins. “Hello, (Y/N).”

            Kyoya and (Y/N) just looked at one another. (Y/N) wasn’t sure how to speak. They swallowed.

            “So, we’re on a hiatus?” The Host Club and us?

            “Yeah,” said Kaoru. “Weird coincidence that the work on our clubroom didn’t get finished, right?”

            Haruhi furrowed her brow, confused at the suspicion in his words. “Then the rumor about Tamaki not being able to attend club activities was just—”

            “No, it’s true,” said Hikaru. “Tamaki isn’t allowed to go out on his own or anything. And his Suoh Group education is so intense that he has to go home right after school to study.”

            “It turns out that Tamaki’s move into the Main Mansion wasn’t about his grandmother accepting him,” said Kaoru.

            “Not that he seems to have a problem. Still acting like a prince,” said Hikaru.

            “Seriously annoying,” said Kaoru.

            (Y/N) could feel the worry beneath their “normal” behavior, but they didn’t comment on it. All they felt was the silence of Kyoya. The way he was looking at them but not speaking. The silence that had stretched on for two weeks.

            “Then…the Host Club isn’t happening for now?” said (Y/N).

            “Not until we figure out this,” said Kaoru significantly.

            “Alright,” said (Y/N).

            “What?” said Hikaru, Kaoru, and Haruhi.

            “Senpai, aren’t you worried?” said Haruhi.

            “I—” The scholarship being taken away. The possibility of Kyoya being disowned. (Y/N)’s breath was stuck in their lungs, and they swallowed.

            The bell for class rang and saved (Y/N) from having to response. The second-years cursed and ran off. (Y/N) and Kyoya were left alone to walk to class together.

            “(Y/N)—”

            “What happened, Kyoya?” said (Y/N), looking at him.

            “…They found out,” said Kyoya.

            “I knew that,” said (Y/N).

            Kyoya stiffened, and his eyes narrowed. So someone had confronted (Y/N), too. It made his anger burn brighter.

            “They took my phone. Kept me at home,” said Kyoya. He spoke concisely, trying to get as much information to (Y/N) as possible before they got to their classroom. Once they did, the eyes of the teachers would be on them, and Kyoya had no doubt his father would have them reporting back.

            (Y/N)’s heartache relaxed slightly at the knowledge that Kyoya hadn’t intentionally avoided them. “I’m sorry.”

            “What did they threaten you with?” said Kyoya softly.

            (Y/N) let out a breath. “The scholarship. And it’s my last year.”

            Kyoya’s hand curled into a fist. “(Y/N).” He caught their arm to stop them, and he looked at them. “I’m going to fix this.”

            “Kyoya, they could disown you,” said (Y/N).

            “We agreed, remember? We’re going to face this together,” said Kyoya with more passion than (Y/N) ever saw in his eyes.

            “What can you do?” they said, softly, longing to believe him.

            “I have a plan,” said Kyoya. “I’ll need time, but I’m not going to let this happen. Not to you.” Not to us. “Alright?”

            (Y/N) looked back at him. They squared their shoulders. “Alright.” They took a deep breath. “We face it together.”

            Kyoya could have smiled in relief. “There’s my partner.” Brave, courageous, and capable.

            “But until we have the plan sorted, we shouldn’t be alone together,” said (Y/N). “To keep up appearances. They’ll become laxer if they think we’re going along with the plan.”

            Kyoya nodded. “Yes.” As much as it pained him to be apart from them, it was true. However, they had each other. They’d face it together.

l

            (Y/N) walked back towards their apartment after school. It felt odd to be walking back, and at that part of the day, too. For the past two years, they’d always had the Host Club and/or been driven home by Kyoya. This was very different. Still, if they and Kyoya were going to handle the situation—and (Y/N) and Kyoya were nothing if not tenacious and strategic—they had to pretend to be apart, even if it hurt.

            A car pulled up beside them, and (Y/N) stiffened. If this was another Ootori threat, they would have to face it. They’d keep calm, they’d act a little saddened, maybe cry a few tears over “breaking up with Kyoya” and how they got what they wanted—

            “Yo!” chorused Hikaru and Kaoru.

            “What are you guys doing here?” asked (Y/N), frowning.

            “Heard your love is forbidden,” said Hikaru, opening the door of the car.

            Kaoru slipped out. “So we’re here to help!”

            “What?” said (Y/N).

            “Karaoke time!” sang Hikaru and Kaoru, pulling/shoving (Y/N) into the car.

            (Y/N) collapsed on the seats as the car drove off. Mei and Haruhi, also “kidnapped,” looked down at them.

            “You guys, too?” said (Y/N), sitting up.

            “Yeah,” sighed Haruhi.

            “Yep!” said Mei, happy to be going to karaoke with the boys, (Y/N), and Haruhi.

            “Hey, we’re helping you get to see Kyoya,” said Kaoru.

            “So be nice,” said Hikaru.

            (Y/N) smiled and chuckled at their intense expressions, like they were spies delivering (Y/N) while on a mission. It was sweet of them to think of (Y/N) and how they couldn’t’ see Kyoya alone. But if they were “taken” by the twins, who couldn’t possibly know what the Ootori family wanted and were friends of the Ootori family, and Kyoya happed to be present, well, there was nothing to be done.

            Schemers, thought (Y/N) fondly.

l

            (Y/N) watched Haruhi sing, Hikaru back her up, and Mei cheer her on. They sat on one side of Kaoru while Kyoya sat on the other. It was odd to not be beside their boyfriend, but they had a plan, and they were sticking to it.

            “So…Kyoya, are you going to say ‘thank you’ for us bringing you (Y/N)?” said Kaoru.

            “I am not commenting on it,” said Kyoya.

            “Come on, we’re helping!” said Kaoru.

            “It was sweet, Kaoru,” said (Y/N).

            “What are you guys going to do?” asked Kaoru. “I mean, if this is the only way you can be seen together—”

            “We have it under control,” said Kyoya.

            “Do we?” said (Y/N), leaning forward to look at him.

            “Everything is being arranged,” said Kyoya firmly.

            “And you’re not going to tell me what you’re planning, are you?” said (Y/N), raising a brow.

            “I must keep everything in my own mind for security,” said Kyoya.

            (Y/N) rolled their eyes knowingly and looked at Kaoru. “He wants to keep it a secret so he can impress me afterward.”

            Kyoya didn’t dignify it with an answer, and Kaoru laughed.

            “Well, if that’s how it’s going to be, I will focus on avoiding him and the Tamaki issue,” said (Y/N). “Which we can all agree is getting worse.” The three all nodded together.

            “Oh, right,” said Kaoru. “Speaking of that, you know how you two told me the other day about the Chairman’s subordinate who went missing?”

            “Yes?” said Kyoya.

            “Have you heard of any other strange incidents involving the Chairman?” asked Kaoru. “I’ve been looking into the matter a bit myself. You’ve heard of Dr. Alleman, right?”

            “You mean Tamaki’s mother’s physician?” remarked Kyoya. “He retired two years ago. His whereabouts are confirmed.”

            “They’re not,” countered Kaoru. “I tried sending an email to him.”

            “Bold,” said (Y/N). “Direct contact. How did you get his email?”

            “It turns out he’s a friend of a friend of a friend of my dad’s,” said Kaoru.

            “And? What excuse did you make up for writing to him?” asked Kyoya.

            “I wrote, ‘I’m visiting France, and I was really hoping to meet you. I really, really want to become a doctor when I grow up!’ ” said Kaoru with a “young” voice. “I made myself sound like a disgustingly sweet and earnest ten-year-old, so he couldn’t possibly refuse to answer. To keep the act up, I misspelled a few words here and there. Soon after, I got a reply from his wife that just said, ‘Just between us, the doctor isn’t here right now. Keep this a secret, okay?’ ”

            “You would make a great con artist,” observed Kyoya, a bit disconcerted.

            Kaoru shrugged casually. “I guess adults can’t lie in the face of a child’s pure innocence. Then, through a friend of a friend of my dad’s relative, I learned another interesting piece of information.”

            “What?” asked (Y/N).

            “The disease Tamaki’s mother has is a serious one. There is no cure for it yet. Once someone infected reaches adulthood, that person will begin to deteriorate rapidly,” said Kaoru. (Y/N) and Kyoya’s eyes widened. “So then why did Tamaki’s mother appear to be in perfectly good health when you met her?”

            (Y/N), Kyoya, and Kaoru looked at one another. How was Anne-Sophie so strong and lively? Tamaki had spoken about her being bedridden, and yet it was clearly not the case.

            “What is going on in the Suoh family?” murmured (Y/N).

            “That is not the only question to ask,” said Kyoya. Kaoru and (Y/N) looked at him. “The other is, what will happen next?”

l

            “You’ve been staying away from them.”

            Kyoya paused as he ate in the typical silence of his family dinners. “Yes.”

            “And yet you both remain part of the Host Club,” continued his father, the tone warning.

            “It is on hiatus, so it doesn’t affect anything,” said Kyoya, fighting to keep his voice composed.

            “Mm.” Mr. Ootori remained doubtful. “You were seen with them outside of school hours, however. Along with the Hitachiin twins and the other scholarship student.”

            “I did not know they had been invited by Hikaru and Kaoru,” said Kyoya, lying with practiced ease. “I did not want to offend the Hitachiins by turning down their offer.”

            “Mm.” Mr. Ootori was content with the answer for the moment.

            Kyoya lifted the rice to his mouth mechanically as the performance continued. Soon, he thought. Soon I’ll handle this.

l

            “That’s a lot of food, Haruhi,” said (Y/N), taking a box of wrapped treats from Haruhi.

            The second-year blushed. “Well, it’s been a while since we’ve seen Honey and Mori, and since it’s special that they’re visiting us, I thought I should do this to celebrate.”

            “Of course, of course,” said (Y/N), nodding as they made their way towards the garden of Ouran. “And it’s nice that we’ll get to see Tamaki, too. He’s been so busy lately.”

            The blush on Haruhi’s face grew brighter, and she nearly dropped her boxes. “Really? I hadn’t notice!” she said, frazzled.

            I’m sure you didn’t. (Y/N) chuckled.

            They remained cheerful, but they were curious about what would happen at this little meeting. After all, Tamaki had been missing for over a week from their lives, and, even if he seemed normal to most, his friends could see him getting tired. The Suoh Group was running his ragged—his grandmother was. However, it was odder still that he was allowed to see them that day. In fact, (Y/N) would go as far as to say it was suspicious. They said nothing to Haruhi, though. She was happy to see Tamaki, and (Y/N) wouldn’t disturb that excitement.

            Together, they entered the gardens, set up the picnic, and waited for the other Hosts and Host alumni to arrive. As soon as they did, everyone stared in amazement at Haruhi’s cooking. Even Kyoya nodded with approval.

            “Good thinking, Haruhi!” said Hikaru. “Most of the students don’t bring their own lunch, so this gives us a good excuse for declining to eat with them.” He grabbed food as he sat, and the others followed suit. (Y/N) and Kyoya “happened” to end up sitting beside one another.

            “I heard all about it!” laughed Honey. “You guys are getting mobbed by girls every day, huh?”

            “Look at these cool shapes!” said Kaoru excitedly.

            “Thank you for doing this, Haruhi,” said (Y/N).

            “Our club chef doesn’t usually get this extravagant, does she?” remarked Kyoya.

            “Hardy-har-har,” said Haruhi, deadpan. “Be warned. I’m charging you all for all the ingredients.

            “Honey, Mori, are alums allowed to visit the High School during school hours?” questioned Hikaru and Kaoru.

            “But if we came after school, Tama would already have gone home, wouldn’t he?” said Honey. “I’m also a bit worried about Chika. He’s probably being bullied.”

            “I think it’s just a matter that Satoshi is harsher with Chika than Mori is with you,” said (Y/N).

            “Yeah, no one would bully that hoity-toity megane boy,” said the twins.

            “What are you saying?” huffed Honey indignantly.

            Tamaki chuckled, the first sound he’d made since they’d all sat down.

            “Even you’re laughing at him, Tama?” accused Honey.

            “I’m sorry,” said Tamaki, smiling. “I was just thinking how long it’s been…” He laughed with the nostalgia of the previous year. “Thank you, Haruhi. The rolled egg and hamburg steak are delicious.”

            “Thanks,” managed Haruhi, ducking her head nervously.

            “I’m…truly glad I was able to be here with you all like this,” said Tamaki. “There’s…something I need to tell everyone.”

            Everyone looked at him. All except for Kyoya and (Y/N), who exchanged a look. This was what was next.

Chapter Text

            “I’m afraid that I will be leaving the Host Club.”

            Everyone stared at Tamaki. The words were paired with a smile, as if he wasn’t about to rip apart the club in a single moment, as if he didn’t see how it would hurt them, as if he didn’t know he was what tied them all together.

            “You’re…quitting the Host Club?” said the hosts, shocked.

            Tamaki smiled softly. “Yes.”

            (Y/N)’s hand was frozen on their lap, and Kyoya’s fingers brushed it. They needed one another as more than ever.

            “Why?! Did that old shrew order you to?” snapped Hikaru and Kaoru angrily.

            “My grandmother did make the request, but the decision is mine alone,” said Tamaki, keeping that godforsaken pleasant smile on his face. It grated against (Y/N)’s sensibilities. “When I entered the Main Mansion, I began to learn what is required to run the Suoh Group. To be honest, my hands are full with that alone right now. But I really am enjoying myself. Every day, I feel my vision of what I want to do with the Suoh Group becomes clearer.”

            Then why do you look so tired? thought (Y/N) mournfully.

            “That’s why—”

            “Even so, you don’t have to quit the Host Clun!” said the twins angrily.

            “They’re right, Tama!” said Honey urgently. “You can just come when you have time, the way Takashi and I do.”

            “But I don’t want to do anything in half measures,” said Tamaki.

            “Mori and Honey coming when they can isn’t half measures. They’re giving what they can. That’s what matters,” said (Y/N).

            Tamaki shook his head. “But I can’t promise my time. And I don’t want to let anyone down.” He looked at his lap and smiled ruefully. “Especially as it was I who invited you all to join, I truly apologize for leaving you like this. I have no qualms leaving everything in Kyoya’s hands so the Host Club can continue on…except for one thing.” He fixed a gentle gaze on one person. “Haruhi.” She looked at him, still shocked into silence from the announcement. “It’s fine if you quit the Host Club.”

            Haruhi stared. “What?”

            “Boss!” said Kaoru.

            “I more or less forced Haruhi to join in the first place,” said Tamaki. “Kyoya, how much of Haruhi’s debt is left?”

            “Right,” said Kyoya, but he faltered at the array of announcements that came out of nowhere. “She’s served 327 of the 1000-guest quota we set for her. If we calculate each guest at 3000 yen, she’s made a total of 981,000 yen. If we add that to the sum we made from auctioning her personal items, her remaining debt would be 6,600,000 yen.”

            “I’ll pay the remaining balance,” said Tamaki without hesitation.

            “Tama!” Honey wasn’t upset at the kindness, but the entire situation felt like a final goodbye, and it didn’t sit well.

            Tamaki stood and walked by Haruhi. He ruffled her hair, and his gaze was loving as it rested on her. “Haruhi…thank you for staying with us so long. You’ve done a great job. Your debt to the Host Club is paid in full.”

            “Boss!” said Hikaru and Kaoru, trying to get him to listen instead of continuing with the farewell. “We’ve been trying to hold our tongues and trust you know what you’re doing, but—”

            “Thank you for lunch.” Tamaki interrupted with that horrifyingly calm tone. “The bell should be ringing soon, so I’m going on ahead.”

            “Tama…” said Honey.

            “Tamaki,” said (Y/N), almost standing.

            “I…I don’t understand!” Haruhi pushed herself up and shouted. “Explain yourself to us properly!”

            Tamaki’s eyes widened as he faced her anger, the first break in his composed façade.

            “It was my own fault that I broke that vase!” snapped Haruhi. “There’s no reason for you to pay my debt for me. You still haven’t told us what’s going on. What did the Director say to you? If you can’t tell us what she said, tell us why you’re unable to. Don’t you trust us to say whatever is on your mind?!”

            A moment passed, and everyone stared at Haruhi and Tamaki.

            “The reason I can’t say…is because it has nothing to do with you, Haruhi.” Tamaki’s tone had cooled from warmth to ice. “The problems I’m facing don’t concern you in the least. And I don’t have any desire to explain so you can understand. That’s all there is to it.”

            “Boss—”

            Tamaki turned on his heel before anyone could speak and left the Host Club—left Haruhi—behind. Haruhi was still and silent for a moment. Then, she grabbed her food, her bags, and her downtrodden heart. Haruhi rushed from the courtyard.

            “Haruhi,” breathed (Y/N), worried.

            They were up in a moment, following their dear friend. Hikaru, Kaoru, Mori, and Honey were only seconds behind. Kyoya rose from the table and looked at the hall. He followed him and turned into the hall. On the ground, curled up and crying, was Tamaki. His shoulders shook as he sobbed, and his eyes were already red from tears that spilled down his cheeks.

            Kyoya had very little sympathy. “If you’re going to collapse into a sniveling mess after saying something like that, then you shouldn’t have said it to begin with.”

            “But…” sniffled Tamaki.

            “Moreover,” continued Kyoya. “The more forcefully you declare it has nothing to do with Haruhi, the more obvious it is that she’s at the center of it. Come on, what exactly did the Director say?” He half-kicked Tamaki.

            “But I can’t tell you!” wailed Tamaki tearily. “I want to tell you so badly I can smell it, but—”

            “I believe you meant ‘so badly you can taste it,’ but that’s wrong regardless.” Kyoya sighed. “I’m guessing the Director threatened Haruhi in some way, correct? Sounds like something she’d do.” He knew precisely the type of threat, too. These sorts of people thought only one way when it came to “commoners” they saw as “lesser.”

            “Don’t speak ill of my grandmother,” sniffled Tamaki, but it was a weak sound. “In the first place, everything my grandmother said was true…” He looked down. The possibility of Haruhi being expelled…it weighed on him. “I really can’t tell you in detail, but…I couldn’t defend myself against a single thing my grandmother said. As I am now, there’s nothing else I can do.”

            “Then you intend to continue obeying your grandmother without question and give up everything important to you?” said Kyoya, crossing his arms.

            Tamaki jerked in surprise at the direct words. “Kyoya?”

            “Don’t be an idiot,” said Kyoya coldly. “You think you’re the only person dealing with these issues? You’re not.” Tamaki’s eyes widened. “I’m dealing with the pressure of family expectations. And because of it, (Y/N) is being threatened.” Tamaki’s mouth opened to express his sadness and worry, but Kyoya barreled on. “But do you know what we’re not doing? Standing by. Letting our lives be controlled. Are you going to let that happen?” Tamaki swallowed and looked down. “Then we have our answer.” Kyoya was disappointed in his friend.

            “It’s not like that, Kyoya,” said Tamaki softly, and Kyoya paused. “I want my grandmother to understand me no matter what it takes. I know my grandmother is trying to do the right thing. But in the end, I-I can’t believe that it’s wrong for people of different social standings to come together. You know that, too. We were all able to come to understand one another. Even if we hurt each other sometimes, the more precious those people became to me the more I wanted to protect them. I don’t want to give up being able to live side-by-side with them. I wonder if it’s wrong to believe that such thoughts can make a person stronger. Since my grandfather’s death, my grandmother fought for Suoh all on her own. That’s why I must face her on my own as well.”

            “Do as you like,” said Kyoya. “I don’t control you. But remember that your actions have consequences.” And if (Y/N) is drawn into those consequences, I will step in. Kyoya was already fighting for them, and he wouldn’t stop.

l

            “Haruhi!” (Y/N) was the first to catch up to the girl. “Haruhi, listen. He doesn’t mean it. This is all his grandmother twisting his head up, and he’s an idiot who’s trying to protect us—protect you—from something. That’s all—”

            “Of course I realize that!” shouted Haruhi. She faced all the hosts, and fire blazed in her eyes.

            “Haru?” said Honey, almost cautious of the determination burning in Haruhi.

            “(Y/N)-senpai, you know where the Suoh Corporate office is, right?” said Haruhi.

            “We all do,” said (Y/N), nodding slowly. What are you thinking?

            “Can you give me directions?” said Haruhi.

            “Haruhi…” said Kaoru and Hikaru, trepidation about where this was going filling them.

            “If Tamaki won’t talk to us, we’ll go and ask the Director herself!” declared Haruhi. It was a foolish decision. It would end in them being in trouble. It was the worst possible idea. (Y/N) was proud of Haruhi for refusing to cower.

            Tamaki, you really don’t deserve her.

l

            Sitting in his English literature class, Kyoya glanced around. (Y/N) should have returned to class. However, the roll was called, and they were nowhere to be seen. It was highly unusual and unlike them to miss school. They valued their education highly. Additionally, in these days, class was one of the only places (Y/N) and Kyoya saw one another, and they appreciated those moments. Yet (Y/N) was gone.

            His phone buzzed, and Kyoya glanced at it, not caring that he was in class. With his current work, he had to keep an eye on things. He narrowed his eyes as he saw the screen.

FROM: Tachibana
EMERGENCY MESSAGE
Excuse me for interrupting you in class.

            His hand curled into a fist as he read the rest of the message, and he gritted his teeth. Trouble had arrived in the answer as to why (Y/N) was gone. Kyoya raised his hand.

            “Excuse me, sir,” he said to the teacher. “I’m feeling a bit unwell. May I go to the infirmary?”

            “Will you be alright getting there, Ootori?” said the teacher in concern.

            “I’d like to have Suoh escort me there, if that’s alright,” said Kyoya.

            Tamaki blinked in confusion, but when the teacher nodded, he had no choice but to be dragged into the hall. Kyoya turned and walked down in.

            “Kyoya? The infirmary is the other way,” said Tamaki in confusion. “You’ll get worse if—”

            “It seems (Y/N), Haruhi, and the others are at the Suoh Corporate Office,” said Kyoya. “They’re apparently making a ruckus in the lobby demanding to see the Director.”

            Tamaki’s eyes widened in worry, but that could never equal Kyoya’s concern. (Y/N) was brave, and he admired them for it, but he worried about the repercussions of such an out there action that drew attention. He didn’t want them to face the consequences of Tamaki’s idiocy and Haruhi’s feelings for him, even if Kyoya agreed something had to be done about that, too.

l

            “Why won’t you tell the Director that we’re here?” said Haruhi, exhausted with the Suoh Group. “There is something we urgently need to ask her. It concerns her grandson.”

            “As we said, sir, Shizue Suoh is not present,” said the secretary. “Although, if she weren’t away on business, she would be unavailable to see anyone who does not have an prior appointment. If you would like to leave a message for her, I would be happy to give it to her—”

            “Ah, hello, everyone.” In a polished suit, a gentleman entered the discussion.

            “Chairman!” exclaimed Haruhi.

            Yuzuru smiled at the group, but (Y/N) sensed nothing genuine in it. It was the performance of politeness businessmen put on when they spoke over lunches, casual yet controlled. They narrowed their eyes. Nothing good would come of the coming discussion.

            “I was told there some Ouran students making a commotion in the lobby.” Yuzuru looked at the secretary. “Oh, there’s no need to tell the Director about this. We’d best not trouble her.”

            “Yes, Mr. President,” said the secretary, bowing politely.

            “Perhaps I can help answer your questions,” said Yuzuru. “Let’s step into a meeting room, shall we?”

            Haruhi followed, and the rest of the Host Club refused to leave her on her own.

l

            “I see…” said Yuzuru after Haruhi recounted a sanitized version of their concerns. “To think Tamaki would accept such a condition…But I want to respect Tamaki’s independence.”

            This is “independence?” (Y/N) narrowed their eyes, and they saw Kaoru furrow his brow at the choice of words, too.

            “If this is what Tamaki has chosen to do, unfortunately, there’s nothing I can say to him,” said Yuzuru.

            “But Chairman Suoh…!” Haruhi protested in alarm. “I can’t believe he truly wanted to quit the club. Don’t you feel the same way, sir? If you truly prioritize Tamaki’s wishes as you said, sir, then why did you let Tamaki be takena way from everyone he cared about at Mansion 2? Even Antoinette…”

            “Haruhi,” said Yuzuru, and the dangerously polite tone was poison to (Y/N)’s ears. “I’m fond of you. In fact, I’m extremely grateful to all of you for being Tamaki’s friends. That said, as things stand now, you are starting to get in my way…”

            (Y/N) narrowed their eyes, and they put a hand onto Haruhi’s arm to prevent her from speaking, even in her confusion.

            The doors of the office swung open, and Tamaki pushed his way in. Kyoya was behind him, and (Y/N) relaxed slightly, glad to have him present.

            “Haruhi!” shouted Tamaki.

            Everyone stood in surprise except Yuzuru.

            “Boss!” said Hikaru and Kaoru.

            “Tama! Kyoya!” said Honey.

            “Kyoya,” said (Y/N).

            “You ditched class and came here?! What were you thinking?!” shouted Tamaki. He grabbed Haruhi’s arm. “Haruhi, go back right now!”

            “Don’t touch her,” snapped (Y/N), shoving his arm off her.

            “Tamaki, I want to know—”

            Tamaki cut Haruhi off ruthlessly. “Be quite and just leave!”

            Haruhi jolted back, eyes wide and body tensing at the harsh words.

            “Haruhi, please…” said Tamaki. “You’re being a nuisance!”

            Silence. Haruhi was silent and still. No one spoke or moved either.

            “Haruhi,” said (Y/N) softly, taking her shoulders. “Let’s go.”

            Haruhi didn’t put up a fight. She was defeated. (Y/N) cast a look over their shoulder, and Kyoya looked back at them. This was spiraling out of control. Consequences would come.

l

            “You didn’t need to walk me home, senpai,” said Haruhi, putting on a smile as they arrived at her apartment. Her father wasn’t home, which meant Haruhi would be alone the moment she entered the house.

            “Yes I did, Haruhi,” said (Y/N). Above them, a low rumble signaled an oncoming storm. Haruhi flinched. “Come on. Let’s get you inside.”

            “I can be alone.” Haruhi smiled wider. “I just want to go to bed. It’s been a long day.”

            Lightning flashed, and thunder boomed. She jumped, and (Y/N) guided her to the couch.

            “Here,” said (Y/N), putting a blanket around her shoulders. “There you go. It’s safe here.”

            Haruhi’s heart broke. They were the same words Tamaki spoke to her so many months ago. A sob built up in her throat, and she sniffled. “Why?” she whispered.

            “Because the world isn’t easy on us,” said (Y/N). They took Haruhi’s hands. “I’m sorry, Haruhi.”

            Tears built up in Haruhi’s eyes, and she doubled over as she began to sob. Outside, thunder cracked, and she flinched. (Y/N) hugged her, and Haruhi burrowed closer, longing for the outside world to go away.

            “I’m so sorry, Haruhi,” whispered (Y/N) gently, and Haruhi cried harder.

Chapter Text

            “What? What do you mean?!” Kaoru and Hikaru stared, aghast, at Kyoya.

            “Indefinite suspension of club activities…” repeated (Y/N), shaking their head. The consequences of their actions the previous day had arrived, and they were harsh for the friend group.

            “Yes,” said Kyoya. He wanted to reach out to comfort them, but the public setting was already a risk enough. Only Hikaru and Kaoru’s presence and the official announcement let him be around them. “That’s what I was informed of when I was called to the principal’s office just now.”

            “But suspended indefinitely?” said Kaoru incredulously. “That’s basically the same as dissolving our club! Why? Just because we charged into the Suoh Corp office yesterday?”

            “It seems that’s the reason they’re giving for it,” said Kyoya.

            “We knew there would be risks, doing something so public,” said (Y/N).

            “But that’s—I mean, it’s their fault in the first place for doing all those shady things!” cried Kaoru indignantly. “I don’t see how we deserve such a heavy punishment. Boss said—”

            “What is he doing?” Hikaru spoke abruptly. “What does the Boss think he’s doing?!”’ His hand curled into a fist.

            “Hikaru…” said Kaoru, seeing Hikaru’s pain clearly.

            “I know he has a difficult family situation to deal with, and I can understand if he can’t talk to us about it right now because it’s so serious. But how he could go so far as to allow the Host Club to be basically disbanded?!” Hikaru’s fist trembled. “And what he said to Haruhi…!”

            “(Y/N), how is Haruhi?” asked Kyoya.

            “She’s staying home today,” said (Y/N). “Yesterday was…difficult.”

            “Well,” said Kyoya. “I heard Kosaka paid a visit to Ranka again.” (Y/N) looked up in alarm. “She was there on behalf of the Director to help speed along the plan for Haruhi’s study abroad. There’s no doubt the Director wants Haruhi gone.”

            “She cares about Tamaki, and Tamaki cares her,” said (Y/N). “She’s a threat.”

            “And we still have no idea what the Chairman’s position is,” said Kyoya. “Tamaki is likely much farther in over his head than he imagined he would be. But I’m sure that in his own way he’s fighting as hard as he can. Although, even I cannot say whether the method he’s chosen is the right one.”

            “What do we do?” said Kaoru.

            “We bring everyone together. Find a place to meet,” said Kyoya. “I’ve spoken with Mori and Honey. They are free in two days.”

            “We’ll be there,” said Hikaru and Kaoru.

            “I don’t know if I—”

            “If we host, you have to come,” said Kaoru and Hikaru. “Our mom loves you, too. She wants you to model her androgynous collection.”

            “If you say yes and come early,” began Hikaru.

            “Then, oops, you happen to be there when everyone else arrives,” said Kaoru.

            (Y/N) rolled their eyes. “Unbelievable. My juniors are ridiculous.”

            “You’ve tutored us before,” said Hikaru and Kaoru, shrugging.

            (Y/N) smiled. They were fortunate to have such supportive, albeit scheming, friends.

l

            “(Y/N)! Emergency!” Hikaru and Kaoru ran up to (Y/N) as they tried to head to their next class.

            “Emergency?” repeated (Y/N) in alarm.

            “Follow us!” Hikaru and Kaoru grabbed (Y/N) under the arms and hauled them off to another corner of Ouran.

            “What is it—Oh my god,” said (Y/N), staring at Haruhi, who had returned to the scruffier clothes she’d used before joining the Host Club.

            Haruhi groaned. “It’s not that big of a deal. I just realized my debt being cleared isn’t horrible, and I can dress how I want.”

            “I support you and your lack of money troubles, but that outfit is still a cry for help,” said (Y/N).

            “We told you,” chorused the twins.

            “You aren’t—What happened yesterday?” said (Y/N).

            “I realized I understood what Tamaki is doing,” said Haruhi softly. Instead of a mournful tone, though, there was something soft and fond.

            “What?” asked (Y/N), Hikaru, and Kaoru.

            “Haruhi?”

            Everyone froze as the topic of discussion entered. Tamaki stood beside Kyoya in the hall, and he stared at Haruhi’s outfit.

            “Your clothes…” said Tamaki, but his sensibilities weren’t offended. He was truly just shocked to see Haruhi return to how she was.

            Haruhi pushed forward and marched up to him, diverting as if to pass him. She slowed and spoke, voice low. “You’re all this to get your grandmother to understand you, aren’t you?” Tamaki’s eyes widened as Haruhi spoke. “Your grandmother forbade you to continue on with the Host Club, and you’re not the type of person who can ignore her wishes and do as you please. That’s why you need to take this time right now.” She smiled. “It isn’t just for the Host Club’s sake, is it? Your grandmother is a precious part of your family, too. There’s some reason I can’t be near you, isn’t there? In that case, I will return to being the Haruhi Fujioka I was before I met you. So you can stop worrying about me and just go do what you need to, Tamaki.”

            Tamaki smiled softly, and he dared to ruffle Haruhi’s hair while she walked way. “Thank you,” he whispered.

            (Y/N) looked at them fondly. The warmth between the pair was adorable. However… (Y/N) exchanged a look with Kyoya. Tamaki and Haruhi are too kind for their own good. So, their friends would step in to protect them and figure out what was going on beneath the surface.

l

            “We’ve treated a few patients suffering from schislaisse, haven’t we, Yuichi?” said Mr. Ootori after Kyoya asked the “innocent” question.

            “Yes, I believe there have been thirty such patients admitted to our hospitals nationwide,” said Yuichi, the eldest brother. “All were women in their twenties and above.”

            “That’s consistent with the disease’s tendency to occur much more often in women than men,” remarked Kyoya. “It’s main symptoms are fatigue, fever, join pain, intestinal abnormalities, and rashes, though these vary widely from patient to patient. A small child exhibiting these symptoms may be mistaken for simply having a weak constitution. Medicine treating the symptoms may lead the patient to believe she has made a full recovery if her condition remains stable. However, this disease progresses with age, and there is still no cure. In many cases, complications arise and often result in death.”

            “That’s correct, Kyoya.” Yuichi and Mr. Ootori exchanged a glance. “Just as you said, with current medicine where it is, there is no hope of a full recovery, and a dramatic improvement of the condition is impossible. The patient you met who seemed to be miraculously healed was most likely experiencing a temporary remission.”

            Interesting. “Perhaps, but there are still several things about her case that confuse me,” said Kyoya. “If I may be so bold, Yuichi, would you be willing to tell me in detail about your patient’s cases? There’s a limit to how much information I can access by researching on my own—”

            “Kyoya, please stop this!” said Akito harshly. “You should be considerate of how busy Father and Yuichi are. Yuichi takes the trouble to have breakfast with us once a weak so he can talk business with Father, not spend his time satisfying your idle curiosity.”

            Irritation pricked Kyoya, but he was habituated to Akito’s ways. He smiled pleasantly. “Forgive me, Akito.”

            “And don’t forget you’re starting university next year,” said Akito, scolding and snapping. “Even if Ouran’s entrance exams are more lenient, the medical department only accepts the top scorers, got it? Don’t think that just because you’ve gotten good grades without trying up until now that you’ll—”

            “That’s enough, Akito,” said Mr. Ootori, dabbing his face with his napkin. “Kyoya, if you really want to know more about that disease, I encourage you to push on through your own means and see how far you get.” He stood. “Yuichi, we’d better get going.”

            “Yes, Father,” said Yuichi.

            “By the way, Kyoya,” said Mr. Ootori. “Are you getting on well with young Suoh as always?”

            “Yes, we’re good friends,” said Kyoya.

            “Be sure to keep it up. In the future, the Suohs will most assuredly become of even greater use to our family,” said Mr. Ootori. He paused at the door. “And the…other one?”

            Kyoya crumpled his napkin beneath the table at the dismissive tone. He smiled. “It is handled. It is only with other associates—” he didn’t dare say friends, his father didn’t understand that “—that I happen to see them.”

            “Good,” said Mr. Ootori, leaving the room with Yuichi.

            “It’s a good thing you gained some sense,” said Akito, standing. Kyoya went still. “I mean, even I had a few flings with commoners. They’re fun. But they’re not right for the future. For our family.” He sighed and tutted. “And whenever they came over, like it was normal…They were poor enough to be the help. Anyways, I’m glad you made the right decision. It’s time you got serious.”

            Kyoya didn’t move or speak until Akito had left the room. In the silence of the dinner rooming, Kyoya’s fists were so tight that they were white-knuckled. Soon. He’d make it so none of this mattered. (Y/N) could come from any family in the world. What made them right for Kyoya’s future was that it was (Y/N).

            And besides… Kyoya smirked. They want me to stay away, yet I’m going to see them. It would be quite the amusing coincidence.

l

            “And that’s the entirety of what Kaoru, (Y/N), and I have unearthed so far,” said Kyoya, finishing the recap of all the investigations into Suoh family suspicious activity. Around him on couches sat Hikaru, Kaoru, Mori, Honey, Haruhi, and, to his ride where they should be, (Y/N). “Though it seems Tamaki was not informed, there is no doubt in my mind that his mother’s illness is no other than Schislaisse Syndrome.

            “Though I naturally assumed that the perfectly health Anne-Sophie I encountered in France five months ago was only experiencing a temporary remission of her symptoms, the fact that her physician, Dr. Alleman, is currently missing and the whereabouts of President Yuzuru’s former right-hand man, Mr. Nakagaichi, is also unknown, there are simply too many suspicious events for everything to be on the up-and-up.

            “There are other questions to be answered as well.” Kyoya consulted his notes. “Why is President Yuzuru turning a blind eye to the activities of his subordinate Kosaka while she goes about doing the Director’s bidding? Why does he make no effort to convince the Director to accept Tamaki after having him torn away from his mother and forcing him into the Main Mansion? Could it be that the Chairman is biding his time? If he is, what is he waiting for? That’s the one thing we just can’t figure out. That’s why I would like to ask for your help as well.”

            “Perhaps it wasn’t just a temporary remission of her symptoms?” said Haruhi, leaning forward. “What other reason could there be?”

            “Haruhi…” sighed Kaoru. “Do you have to dress like that even when it’s just the seven of us? It makes my heart weep.”

            “Sorry, I didn’t bring my contacts. You’ll have to put up with it,” said Haruhi, deadpan. “Not everyone looks like (Y/N)-senpai.”

            (Y/N) smiled serenely on the couch, stylish as ever with their thrifted outfits. “I was helping model for Mrs. Hitachiin before this, so the makeup is extra.”

            “Kyoya! Maybe it was a miracle?” suggested Honey. “Maybe her sickness miraculously went away. There have been cases in which cancerous tumors just vanished on their own, haven’t there?”

            “It’s possible in cancer cases, but it’s unlikely here,” said (Y/N).

            “What about human experimentation?” said Hikaru, eyes wide.

            A sweat drop dripped down Kaoru’s head. “Hikaru?” he said doubtfully.

            “What if the Boss’s mom was made into a human test subject?” said Hikaru, conspiracies spiraling into his mind. “They might’ve taken that doctor captive and forced him to develop a new drug treatment. And the reason the Chairman’s movements have been so suspicious is because of this ultra-top-secret-super-duper-hush-hush plan! Oh, good heavens, we’re going to get silenced for finding out too much!”

            “Hikaru, calm down!” said Kaoru, grabbing him by the face. “You’ve been watching too many sci-fi movies. Human medical experiments? As if that could really happen.”

            “Well, they’re called ‘clinical trials’ or ‘studies,’ ” said (Y/N). “And it’s not a terrible idea…”

            Everyone’s jaws dropped, and Kyoya nodded.

            “If a cure for Tamaki’s mother is indeed being developed, and if we suppose that she is involved in its creation, then most likely…the drug must already be in Phase II of clinical trials,” said Kyoya.

            “Phase II of clinical trials?” asked Haruhi.

            “Clinical trials of the new drug have passed beyond in-vivo—animal testing—and initial tests of healthy human subjects,” said Kyoya. “They are now being conducted on a small number of patients afflicted with the target disease. That would explain why Tamaki’s mother appeared to be symptom-free. And if her physician has been aiding in the drug’s development as Hikaru suggested, it would explain where he’s been as well.”

            “And Dr. Alleman has studied this disease for years,” said (Y/N). “So he fits perfectly.”

            “So it really is human experimentation?!” said Hikaru, aghast.

            Kyoya ignored him. “That said, there’s absolutely no information on any of this.” He opened his computer. “Clinical trials are usually announced publicly. And for the trials to have progressed to Phase II without even a word leaking out is odd. If either the Suoh or the Grantenue Corp were making a bid to enter the pharmaceutical industry, it would have exploded all over the news. No matter how you look at it, there’s no way all of this could have happened without at least some word of it slipping out.”

            “Unless we haven’t recognized the words,” said (Y/N). “It’s possible people have mentioned something about it that no one has realized is linked to this. It took us this long to put this theory together, after all.”

            Kyoya nodded. “If this is happening, that must be the case.” He narrowed his eyes. “I’ll have to test the waters with my family. We’re close with the Suoh Group, and we’re in pharmaceuticals, so if someone knows, it must be them.”

            Kaoru chuckled. “That’s our Kyoya, future pre-med student. You do your research.”

            Kyoya raised a brow. “I’m not going pre-med.”

            “You’re not?” said Honey.

            “Since both my older brothers are in the medical field, I thought I should study business and become a management expert,” said Kyoya matter-of-factly. “I was planning on studying in the US during university and continuing on at an American business school after graduation to get my MBA.”

            “Wait, you’re studying abroad? What about (Y/N)?” said Haruhi. “I mean, you two—”

            “If everything goes to plan and I get the scholarships I applied for, I’ll also be going,” said (Y/N). “Though I’m studying accounting.” This wasn’t a matter of them and Kyoya staying together, either. (Y/N) had been interested in traveling for a long time, and the schools in America would help them make connections to the international world of business. In fact, Kyoya had been between Britian and America for studying, so (Y/N) was the influential one in that moment, not Kyoya.

            “Wow,” said Haruhi. They’re so cool. Studying abroad…

            “My brothers, particularly Akito, seem to think I’m going to chase after them in their wake,” said Kyoya, smirking. “But I intend to overtake them using a different path.”

            (Y/N) smirked proudly.

            “Um, may I borrow that list of recent clinical study announcements?” asked Haruhi. “If possible, can you print it out for me?”

            “Anyone can view it on the internet,” said Kyoya.

            Haruhi deadpanned. “I don’t own a computer.”

            “If that’s the problem, I can lend you a laptop, Haruhi,” said Hikaru.

            “Oh! Is that really okay?” asked Haruhi.

            “Sure…I had one custom-built for you a while back,” said Hikaru, to which Kaoru and (Y/N) face-palmed.

            “Alright! Let’s all go to Haruhi’s house for an official ‘new computer launch’ party and ‘crash course in laptop usage!’ ” cheered Hikaru and Kaoru.

            “Yay! We finally get to eat Haruhi’s home-cooking again!” chirped Honey.

            “Hold on, I didn’t say I was feeding anybody!” said Haruhi, chasing after them.

            “I guess it’s time to go,” said (Y/N), smiling softly and standing.

            “One moment before we go out,” said Kyoya. He knew that the moment they stepped outside the safety of the Hitachiin home, eyes would be on them and their interactions. Haruhi’s house didn’t have the security to ward off Kyoya’s family’s informers. Kyoya had to take this moment and use it for all it was worth.

            “Yes?” said (Y/N).

            Kyoya kissed them.

Chapter Text

            “I’m home!” said Ranka, entering his apartment. “Are you asleep, Haruhi?” After all, it was six am.

            He peeked into Haruhi’s room. He screamed. On the ground, sleeping in a pile, were Mori, Honey, Hikaru, and Kaoru. Sitting at Haruhi’s desk, working, was Kyoya, alongside Haruhi and (Y/N). Ranka grabbed Hikaru and Kaoru by the collars.

            “What do you think you’re doing here?!” she demanded, waking them violently. “How dare you enter my teenage daughter’s bedroom at this our?!”

            (Y/N), Haruhi, and Kyoya ignored the confrontation as Haruhi scrolled the list of clinical trials.

            “Kyoya, (Y/N),” said Haruhi.

            “What is it?” asked Kyoya.

            “Take a look,” said Haruhi. “It looks like Anneau Laboratory was holding Phase I clinical trials three years ago for women with the same immune system disorder as Tamaki’s mother. However, the results of that study don’t seem to be published anywhere.”

            “In some cases, results aren’t published if the study was a failure,” said Kyoya.

            “But just last year, they went from being a research lab to an incorporated company,” said Haruhi.

            Kyoya sat up straighter. “They incorporated without publishing any results? Anneau Pharmaceutical, I’ve never heard of them.”

            “Anneau? That’s French, right?” said Honey sleepily. “It means ring or halo or something.”

            “Or ‘Tamaki’ in Japanese,” said Mori.

            Everyone froze and looked at him. Those few words built a strange picture in their heads. It couldn’t be a coincidence. Not at this point.

            “The spelling, too…” said (Y/N), “Without the ‘au’ at the end…” they covered it up “…you get Anne.”

            “Boss’s mother’s name!” exclaimed Hikaru and Kaoru.

            “The Chairman is backing the Grantenue family’s development of this new drug?” said Kyoya, eyes widening slightly as things slotted into place. “And the only way they could have started a new company is if the new drug is nearly ready to go to market. But how could they have gotten this so secretly?”

            “By the way, Kyoya, if you really want to know more about that disease, I encourage you to push on through your own means and see how far you get.”

            “In the future, the Suohs will most assuredly become of even greater use to our family.”

            Kyoya looked at (Y/N). “My family…I think they’re involved.”

            “What?” said (Y/N).

            “Some of the comments they’ve made…it’s like you said, it’s the seemingly innocent comments that explain it all,” said Kyoya.

            “And your family is in the medical field, so they could keep the secrets from leaking,” said (Y/N).

            Kyoya nodded. “If my father is involved, a cover-up would certainly be possible. My father would not hesitate to use any means necessary to keep it secret.” He knew what his father was capable of threatening.

            “So what does it mean?” asked the twins.

            “The owner of Anneau Pharmaceutical is most likely the Grantenue family. The Chairman intends for the Grantenue family to receive the enormous profits from the sales of the new drug,” said Kyoya. “If the Grantenue family became financially self-sufficient and no longer had to depend on Suoh’s aid for medical expenses, they could finally rid themselves of the Director’s control. Tamaki and his mother would be free…that must have been the Chairman’s aim in all this.”

            “But there has to be more,” said (Y/N), putting the clues together. “There has to be another purpose for keeping this quiet. He didn’t want the Director to know. That means the Chairman’s ultimate goal…”

            “It’s out! The morning headlines!” said Hikaru and Kaoru from the computer.

            Everyone crowded towards it to look over their shoulder, and (Y/N) sucked in a breath.

France’s Grantenue Company Announces Development of New Drug and Enters Pharmaceutical Industry.
Announcing the successful development of a new drug that effectively treats the currently incurable Schislaisse Syndrome, France’s Grantenue Company…

            “It’s all true,” said (Y/N) after they read the first headline. Their eyes drifted to another, seemingly unconnected piece of information. To the Host Club, it was even more significant than the previous news.

            Suoh Corporation Board of Directors Meeting Ends in Decision to Seek Current Director of the Board’s Resignation.

            “The Chairman’s intention was to overthrow his mother,” said Kyoya.

            “But…Tamaki’s dream for his family…it’s being destroyed by his own father,” breathed Haruhi.

            Everyone was silent. What would happen to Tamaki?

l

            “He didn’t come to school?” said Haruhi, eyes widening.

            “No,” said Kyoya. “And no one from the Suoh Household called to let the school know. I just received Tachibana’s report as well. At this morning’s Board Meeting, the Director’s retirement was officially decided.”

            “Then that article was true,” said Kaoru.

            “But there’s one thing I still don’t get,” said Hikaru. “How does the revival of the Grantenue Company have anything to do with Suoh’s Director being removed? Is it just that the Chairman always planned for them to happen at the same time?”

            “The obvious answer is that this has to do with Tamaki’s mother,” said (Y/N). “The Director’s power in the company are what caused the family to be separated. It’s probable this is a type of retribution.”

            “Well, whatever the case,” said Kyoya, glancing around them. “It seems this morning’s is causing a stir here as well.” He pushed his glasses up, but his gaze was downcast. “I hope he doesn’t end up creating an awkward fuss.”

            Tamaki, thought Haruhi, holding her sweater. “Do you think he’s—”

            “I think the ramifications of the Chairman’s decisions are going to hit him the hardest,” said (Y/N) softly.

            The second-years glanced at each other worriedly. Around them, people buzzed with gossip, and even when the bell rang to head to glass, the conversations didn’t halt.

            “(Y/N),” said Kyoya as they headed in a large enough crowd that it was chance they were by one another. “I know this is a difficult moment, but…I’m close.”

            “Close to handling things?” said (Y/N), straightening.

            “Yes,” said Kyoya. “Hold on a little longer.” He drifted away in the crowd, and (Y/N) never felt so lonely. But they would hold on.

l

            “The Boss didn’t come to school today, either?” said Kaoru, worried.

            “He’s been absent for five days now,” said Kyoya. He knew because he hadn’t been near (Y/N) for five days until this meeting, the cover of Host Club members being together the only way to see them. “It seems Tamaki has been ignoring his father entirely. He’s knocked on his grandmother’s door every day since she began confining herself to her room and keeps vigil outside her room. I’ve discussed it with Mori and Honey—” and he wanted nothing more than to have discussed it with (Y/N) “—and I think it’s about time I went over to see him this afternoon. How about all of you?”

            “I’ll go!” said Haruhi instantly. “Please let me come along!”

            “We’re all going,” said (Y/N) firmly. There was no discussion needed.

l

            “Excuse me,” said Kyoya, pressing the comms button at the gate. “I’m Kyoya Ootori, a friend of Tamaki.”

            “Please wait one moment,” said the workers within. “We are currently relaying your message.”

            “They’re not driving us off like before?” said Honey.

            “I suppose it means Madame Suoh no longer runs the Main Mansion, either,” said Kyoya.

            “Or she’s given up on trying to control Tamaki. She has no more power,” said (Y/N).

            “Ah!” Haruhi gasped.

            “Boss!” cried Hikaru and Kaoru.

            Tamaki stood at the gate, bars between them. He smiled tiredly. “You all came to see me? I’m sorry I’ve missed so many days of school.”

            “Boss…have you been eating?” asked the twins in concern.

            “I’m sure you’ll all heard what happened,” said Tamaki, exhaustion written into his features. “I realize that my father must have had his reasons for doing it. I know I’m partly upset because things didn’t go the way I was planning, and I’m taking it out on him. But right now, I just can’t look at him. I want to be by my grandmother’s side. Forgive me, but would you all mind just going home today?” He turned away before they could say anything and walked back towards the house.

            “Let’s go,” said (Y/N) abruptly.

            “(Y/N)? Where are you going?” said Kyoya. He saw an expression of cold fury on their face.

            “Suoh Headquarters,” said (Y/N).

            The Host Club hurried after them.

l

            “Hello. I thought you’d come again.” Yuzuru attempted to maintain his control and composure, but the tired look in his eyes showed the weight laying on him—not quite the victory he’d clearly been expecting. (Y/N) was pleased to see him suffering from his actions, just a bit. “I’m headed to Narita Airport to pick someone up, so I’m afraid I can’t spare too much time.” He lowered his head. “Tamaki isn’t speaking to me right now. Would you talk to him for me? The company wanted it this way. And ultimately, I did it for Tamaki’s sake.”

            “You didn’t, sir,” said (Y/N), icily polite. “You did it for yourself. Because you had been living under the Director’s oppression longer than anyone else.”

            Yuzuru stared for a moment. “Ah. It’s that visible, is it?” He looked down. “You’re right. I lived as her obedient son for a very long time. I let her force me into a loveless marriage. And when my wife began taking lovers, I had to pretend nothing was happening. But when I truly fell in love for the first time…it was as if my eyes were finally open. I was able to get a divorce from my first wife. But when my mother’s threats then spread from me to Anne and even Tamaki…well, you know the rest.” A fire entered his eyes. “At last I gained enough power to overthrow my mother. I had thought Tamaki would rejoice with me, but—”

            “You’re unbelievable!” said Hikaru, almost lunging, but Kyoya held out a hand to keep him from approaching Yuzuru. “Do you know how much you hurt the Boss?!”

            “Exactly! We know you’ve suffered too, but—”

            “Quiet,” said Kyoya, keeping Kaoru and Hikaru contained. “We haven’t hurt everything yet.” He looked at Yuzuru. “So the reason you involved Kosaka was because you knew she had been acquainted with Haruhi’s parents? Her father in particular, correct?”

            “That’s right,” said Yuzuru. “I knew my mother would soon deem Haruhi unfit to be associated with the Suoh family. I thought Kosaka’s feelings for Haruhi’s father would keep her from being as heavy-handed as another negotiator might have been.”

            A lot to unpack there, thought (Y/N).

            “Kosaka was also quite instrumental in getting Tamaki into the Main Mansion,” said Yuzuru. “I wanted Tamaki to gain acceptance on his own talent and merits. But even after he had proven himself worthy fifty times over, my mother still stubbornly refused to acknowledge him. I decided then she needed some encouragement from a neutral third party. My mother wanted someone to watch Tamaki and those around him, so I took the opportunity to feed her that ‘encouragement’ through Kosaka. If Tamaki had entered the Main Mansion after my mother’s fall from power, then all he’d suffered for her approval would have been meaningless. That’s why my priority was to get Tamaki into the Main Mansion before the board meeting. And I was able to count on Kosaka’s accurate and cold analysis to convince my mother. Kosaka was perfect in her role. She also became quite an ally of the Fujiokas in the end.”

            “So you had Kosaka playing into your hand from the start,” said Honey.

            “I do apologize for the harsh punishment I had to level on your club,” said Yuzuru. “It was because I knew you were looking into things I couldn’t allow you to know, Kyoya. It would have been inconvenient if anything you stumbled on had ended up alerting my mother.” He smiled. “Well, you can restart your club anytime you like. I’ll let the principal know as well.”

            “Hey!” snapped Hikaru and Kaoru. “How dare you suspend our club just to keep from being inconvenienced!”

            “You think you did this for Tamaki?” said (Y/N), voice low and cold. “I disagree.” Everyone looked at them in surprise. “You helped develop the drug for his mother, yes. You wanted him to have his family’s acceptance. But it was all false, manipulated by you. And do you know what that means? You used Tamaki to enact revenge on your mother.” Yuzuru jolted. “You obeyed the orders to separate him from his mother, taking him from his life in France to Japan where his grandmother treated him with pure disdain. You never defended him. You abandoned him while you waited for the drug to be developed. You played the obedient son until the end so you could take your mother down in the cruelest way possible. However, in the process, you never supported Tamaki. You didn’t treat him as a son. You treated him like a pawn!”

            Everyone’s eyes widened as (Y/N)’s voice rose. This was the loyal friend, the fiercely protective side of (Y/N) that remained contained behind businesslike calm.

            “And do you know the reason Tamaki put up with the coldness, the estrangement, all of it?!” snapped (Y/N). “Because she was your family. And that’s what Tamaki cares about, family. He treasures it, even when you used it. What kind of fools do you take us for to accept your excuses for treating him like that?!”

            Yuzuru could only stare. Then his gaze lowered, defeated.

            (Y/N) breathed heavily, anger surging through them still. A gentle hand on their shoulder caused them to tense. They looked over, and their shoulders went slack. It was Kyoya.

            “It’s time for us to go,” said Kyoya. He looked at Yuzuru, and his tone went cold. “He’s learned his lesson. And he will continue to learn it.”

            (Y/N) let Kyoya guide them from the room. The others followed, and everyone was silent until they arrived at the cars to leave.

            “(Y/N), do you need a ride back?” asked Honey softly. He knew that Kyoya used to, but with the situation…

            “Yes—”

            “No,” said Kyoya.

            Everyone looked at him. Kyoya took (Y/N)’s hand and looked at them.

            “I too have played the obedient son for too long, just as the Chairman has,” said Kyoya. “And I won’t make those mistakes any longer. I refuse to.” He squeezed their hand. “I won’t pretend otherwise.”

            “You mean…?” (Y/N)’s eyes widened. “Confronting your family? Right now?”

            “Right now,” confirmed Kyoya. “I want to be with you. Forever, if you’d have me.”

            “We’re a bit young for marriage,” said (Y/N), but a grin was spreading across their face.

            “Then we wait. But I’m not letting my family push us around anymore. No more hiding,” said Kyoya.

            (Y/N) let out a laugh. “No more hiding.”

            Kyoya pulled them in a kissed them. The Host Club cheered. When he pulled away, Kyoya took their hand and pulled them towards his car. “Tachibana, take us to the house.”

            (Y/N) held Kyoya’s hand tightly. No more hiding.

Chapter Text

            “Ah, Kyoya—” Mr. Ootori faltered when he saw Kyoya standing with (Y/N). “What is this?” His tone went cold.

            “Father,” said Kyoya, completely unaffected by Mr. Ootori’s clear disdain. “I—We—need to speak to you.”

            “I won’t have them in my house. I made the consequences of being with them clear,” said Mr. Ootori.

            “Mr. Ootori,” said (Y/N). “I understand your position. However, we think you should reconsider.”

            Mr. Ootori scoffed. “I won’t have you drawing my family into scandal.”

            “There are other scandals our family should be worried about,” said Kyoya.

            Mr. Ootori narrowed his eyes. “Our family has a good reputation, one that you are threatening by bringing this commoner inside.”

            “Our family reputation…Yes. I make it a point to know what’s going on within my family. For the sake of our ‘reputation,’ ” said Kyoya. “Even if people try to hide it. Such as the interesting work in drug development. Wouldn’t you agree, (Y/N)?”

            “Oh, yes,” said (Y/N). “What does it treat? Schislaisse Syndrome, right?”

            “Correct,” said Kyoya. “And with considerable success. The Grantenue family must be quite satisfied with the Ootori Medical assistance.”

            Mr. Ootori stared, and Kyoya put on a businesslike smile, though the tilt of his mouth suggested cunning self-satisfaction as well.

            “So. Will you hear us out?” said Kyoya.

            “Come to my office,” said Mr. Ootori, turning coldly.

            (Y/N) squeezed Kyoya’s hand as Kyoya’s shoulders relaxed slightly as all the force he’d used to keep himself strong and upright before his father faltered the moment his eyes were off him. Kyoya squeezed (Y/N)’s hand in response.

            Mr. Ootori led them to his office and sat down behind the desk. His eyes didn’t miss the entwined hands of (Y/N) and Kyoya, but he had no choice but to listen to Kyoya. “So.” He steepled his fingers. “You’re going to blackmail your own family.”

            “You blackmailed my partner,” said Kyoya. “This is business.”

            “We’re not here to threaten you, Mr. Ootori,” said (Y/N). “The dealings with the Grantenue family and Chairman Suoh aren’t something we want to publicize as some sort of revenge.” The only part of the situation they cared about was Tamaki’s wellbeing. Every scheme could remain a secret if Tamaki was alright. “But we needed you to know we were serious.”

            “In fact,” said Kyoya. “I’m here to help the family. I know the Tonnerre family is attempting a hostile takeover of the company.”

            Mr. Ootori didn’t bother asking how Kyoya knew. Kyoya was his son. The Ootoris knew their own business inside and out. “We are handling it,” said Mr. Ootori.

            “You’re not,” said Kyoya. “But, as I said, I’m here to help. We’re here to help.”

            “And how can you do that?” said Mr. Ootori coldly. “This is a management issue, and—”

            “And I have managed a successful club for over two years,” said Kyoya. “One that brings in considerable profit that I ensure doesn’t go to waste.” He looked down at his father in his seat. “I can buy back enough stock that the Ootori Group maintains control of Ootori Medical.”

            Mr. Ootori sat straighter. “You have those sorts of funds?”

            More, thought Kyoya. “Yes,” he said. “And I am willing to use them to help the family. If you step away from interfering with (Y/N) and I’s relationship.”

            “Bold request,” said Mr. Ootori. “I would have thought you’d ask to become the heir of the company. That has value.”

            “This has equal value,” said Kyoya, looking at (Y/N).

            They smiled at him before looking at Mr. Ootori. “You think I’m with your son for his money or the connections. I’m not. I’m with him because he’s capable and intelligent and a good man. Good enough that he’s willing to still help you after getting hurt.”

            “But I won’t help unless you leave them and their scholarship alone,” said Kyoya. “I can remove my assistance at any time.”

            “How long do I have to consider this offer?” said Mr. Ootori.

            “You have now,” said Kyoya.

            “Not a lot of time,” said Mr. Ootori.

            “No,” said Kyoya. “So think quickly.”

            Mr. Ootori leaned back. “So, you’re willing to go this far for them.”

            “Yes,” said Kyoya. “You can’t keep me from them.”

            “I won’t leave him. No matter how much money you attempt to bribe or threaten me with,” said (Y/N). “But this is business. For peace.”

            Mr. Ootori began to chuckle. (Y/N) and Kyoya blinked as the chuckling continued, and they exchanged looks of confusion.

            “My, my, Kyoya,” said Mr. Ootori. “I should be angry right now.”

            Kyoya’s eyes narrowed. He had expected anger, fury, even physical violence. Yet Mr. Ootori was chuckling.

            “But I find myself…impressed,” said Mr. Ootori. “It is bold. It’s a risk you took to come here and demand I allow this relationship to continue despite the way it will reflect on our family. However, you did it. You brought a business proposal that had value to me. You hid your schemes and followed through perfectly. And with the funds you have, you could have control of the company. My part in this deal is to…serve my ego.”

            “To protect your reputation,” said (Y/N). “We’re not cruel.”

            “No. You’re clever,” said Mr. Ootori. He looked at (Y/N). “To be clear, I still wish Kyoya would choose someone with status and connections.”

            “I don’t expect your hopes for your son to change,” said (Y/N) calmly.

            Mr. Ootori held up a hand. “But I can admit he chose someone intelligent, with a mind for business.”

            “So?” said Kyoya coldly.

            “So, I’m accepting your proposal,” said Mr. Ootori. “It seems that while I focused on your future, you achieved much in the present.” He glanced at (Y/N) and nodded. “You may remain with them, Kyoya, not that I much choice.”

            “You don’t,” said Kyoya.

            “No, I do not,” said Mr. Ootori. He paused. “For the record, why didn’t you purchase the company and then force me to acquiesce to your demands.”

            “I was going to,” said Kyoya. “But (Y/N) asked me not to.”

            (Y/N) nodded. He had told them the plan in the car, and (Y/N) asked for a change. To give Mr. Ootori a chance to do the right thing and see them and Kyoya in a new light. To prevent Mr. Ootori and Kyoya’s relationship from becoming even more combative. To show Mr. Ootori there was another way of living with family.

            Mr. Ootori’s eyes widened in surprise, but before he could ask another word, (Y/N) and Kyoya had left his office. He was left with much to think about.

            Outside of the office, Kyoya and (Y/N) let out sighs of relief. It had gone to plan. It had gone to plan. (Y/N) and Kyoya could be together. Instantly, Kyoya hugged (Y/N), lifted them up, and spun them. (Y/N) laughed and held onto him in exhilaration.

            “This is a surprise.”

            Kyoya put (Y/N) down, and they looked at Fuyumi, who was smiling.

            “It’s been a long time since I’ve seen (Y/N) here,” said Fuyumi.

            “We had a few obstacles,” said (Y/N), grinning.

            “Well,” said Fuyumi. “I’m glad you’re back.”

            She walked past them and touched her brother’s arm. “I’m happy for you,” she whispered. “Don’t lose them.”

            “I don’t intend to,” said Kyoya, gazing at (Y/N) fondly.

            They smiled back, and Kyoya held their hand, pulling them with him. He could finally be with (Y/N) without pretending they weren’t. They were together, in his home, free to be themselves. It was an addicting sensation, being freely in love.

            “What are they doing here again?” said Akito, sitting in the living room as Kyoya walked by with (Y/N).

            “They’re here because they’re my partner,” said Kyoya firmly.

            (Y/N) let out a breathless laugh, almost incredulous at how “in your face” the words were. “Kyoya.”

            “What?” said Akito, eyes widening.

            “They’re my partner,” repeated Kyoya, and, in another moment of boldness, he picked up (Y/N), glared at Akito, and carried them upstsairs.

            Akito stared, aghast at Kyoya’s behavior, and (Y/N) allowed themself a smug smirk until they disappeared into Kyoya’s room.

            “You’re acting strange today,” said (Y/N).

            “Strange? Perhaps,” said Kyoya. He tossed them onto his bed, and (Y/N) let out a squeak of surprise before laughing. “But I feel alive.” He leaned down over them, and (Y/N) looped their arms around his neck. “I am in love with the most incredible person in the world, and I can be with them.”

            “Some people will talk,” said (Y/N), but they were also smiling.

            “Let them,” said Kyoya, one hand on the bed and the other pulling their waist so they curved upwards into his body. “I don’t give a damn.”

            “I think I like this version of Kyoya,” said (Y/N), pulling his face down and tilting their head.

            “Only like?” said Kyoya, eyes lidded as he glanced at their lips.

            “Definitely love,” said (Y/N), kissing him.

            Kyoya kissed back, holding them to him as he ducked his head to kiss them passionately. He pulled back and leaned his forehead against theirs. “I love you,” he said. “I love you so much.”

            “And I love you,” said (Y/N). “More than I ever thought I could love someone.” They kissed him again. “And you fought for us. I’m so incredibly honored.”

            “Anything for you,” said Kyoya, swearing it. “Always. And I only fought because you were full of fight. You give me strength.”

            “The strength is our love,” said (Y/N).

            “Our love,” said Kyoya. “Us. I never thought I’d love a word.”

            (Y/N) laughed, and Kyoya kissed them again. They kissed deeply, and (Y/N) held him close. They hooked a leg around Kyoya and pulled him over so they rested on top of him. They kissed him, and Kyoya’s hands smoothed over their back to hold them close.

            “Us,” whispered (Y/N).

            “Always,” said Kyoya against their lips.

            They were together, and they couldn’t be broken.

l

            “(Y/N), aren’t you late heading to school?” said (Aunt’s/Name), worried.

            “I’m getting picked up,” said (Y/N).

            “You are? It’s been a while,” said (Uncle’s/Name), exchanging a look with (Aunt’s/Name).

            “I know,” said (Y/N). There was a knock at the door, and they grabbed their bag. “I’ve got to go. Bye!”

            “Bye,” said their aunt and uncle, going to the door after it closed. They peeked out, hoping to see…Smiles lit up their faces. It was Kyoya, standing at the door of the car with (Y/N). He was back in their life. They’d noticed the absence, and (Uncle’s/Name) and (Aunt’s/Name) had been worried.

            (Y/N) reached fro Kyoya’s hand as they spoke with him, and neither let go once they held it. Kyoya kissed their cheek before gesturing for them to enter the car. (Y/N) smiled and did so.

            (Uncle’s/Name) and (Aunt’s/Name) stared and then beamed at one another. It looked like everything had worked out.

l

            “Senpai,” said Haruhi, eyes widening as she saw (Y/N) and Kyoya walk down the hall together. “You came with him to school?”

            “I did,” said (Y/N).

            “So it’s not against the rules?” said Hikaru and Kaoru.

            “We had a productive conversation with my father,” said Kyoya. He looked at (Y/N) with a smirk. “Didn’t we?”

            “We did,” said (Y/N), grinning. They’d beaten the odds and remained together. One problem down; one to go. But (Y/N) and Kyoya could face it. After all, they were together.

Chapter Text

            “What?!” exclaimed Hikaru and Kaoru, dropping their forks. Nothing had prepared them for more surprises after Kyoya and (Y/N) had shown up several days ago together again. However, they were indeed surprised, especially by this development in the Tamaki issue. “The Boss’s mother is in Japan?!”

            “Yes,” said Kyoya. “It seems she’s been staying at the Roi Grand Hotel since she arrived three days ago.”

            “That’s it!” cried the twins. “If the Boss sees his mother again, he’ll be back to his old self in no time!”

            “It’s not that simple,” said (Y/N).

            “What do you mean?” asked Haruhi.

            “His grandmother forbade him from seeing his mother. And Tamaki is still trying to connect with her,” said (Y/N). “He’s not going to see his mother.”

            Everyone stared at them and then looked down. They suspected it was true.

l

            Kyoya pressed the doorbell, and it rang.

            “Yes?” said the voice on the other hand.

            “Pardon the repeated interruption,” said Kyoya. “It’s Ootori again.”

            “I’m sorry, sir, Master Tamaki is not any visitors at this time,” said the voice.

            (Y/N) and Kyoay exchanged looks. It appeared their supposition was correct. It was ten days since they’d last seen Tamaki. How long would this go on?

l

            “Miss Jonouchi,” said Kyoya politely as Jonouchi walked up to their desks in class. “How are you this morning?”

            “We’ve heard the Host Club will be renewing it’s activities,” said Jonouchi. “Everyone is discussing it.”

            “We have permission, that’s correct,” said (Y/N). “However, we won’t be continuing just yet.”

            “You’re waiting for Suoh, correct?” said Jonouchi.

            “Is there some rumor?” said Kyoya, keeping his tone calm.

            “People believe this has something to do with the sudden retirement of the Suoh Director,” said Jonouchi. “Or…some problem with the legitimacy of his birth.”

            (Y/N) and Kyoya straightened.

            “Miss Jonouchi, what did you just say?” said (Y/N).

            “Simply this,” began Jonouchi. “Everyone knows there is an issue with the legitimacy of Tamaki Suoh’s birth. His grandmother has refused to acknowledge him. Though I haven’t learned anything beyond what I uncovered back when I felt unfavorably toward him, it seems most of the Host Club’s regular customers knew about the circumstances of his birth early on. After all, it is quite natural for a fan to seek information about the one she adores. Of course, some people were surprised to hear it. There was quite the stir. But because Suoh is…Suoh, no one minded in the end. For that reason…is there anything we can do that could be of help to him?”

            (Y/N) and Kyoya looked around to find many more people watching, people who had been touched by Tamaki’s kindness, moved to action. Everyone wanted to help Tamaki.

            “We are all indebted to him for one reason or another,” said a girl, smiling softly.

            “So that’s why, this time,” said another.

            “We want him to know he can rely on us, too,” said the crowd.

            Kyoya leaned back and looked at (Y/N). “Well,” he said. “It seems we need to meet with the Host Club.”

            (Y/N) grinned. It was time for action.

l

            “Where’s Haruhi?” asked (Y/N) as they entered the familiar Music Room 3. Hikaru, Kaoru, Mori, and Honey were already present.

            “She got called to the Chairman’s office,” said Hikaru.

            “Is she okay?” said (Y/N) instantly.

            “We’re not sure,” said Kaoru. “She hasn’t gotten back yet.”

            “But we also have good news,” said Hikaru. “Our classmates, everyone who comes to the Host Club—”

            “—even Bossanova—” interjected Kaoru.

            “—want to help Tamaki,” said Hikaru.

            “Any way they can,” said Kaoru.

            Honey smiled. “So did some of our classmates, people who graduated but knew Tamaki. Everyone really likes him and wants to see him happy.” Mori nodded.

            “The current third-years are also onboard,” said (Y/N), nodding. “So we just need Haruhi and then we can plan.”

            “We’ll need to act fast,” said Kyoya. “I suspect that if Tamaki’s self-exiles continues—"

            Wham! “Senpai! Hikaru, Kaoru, Kyoya!” Panting, Haruhi burst into the room.

            “Haruhi?!” said the twins.

            “Haru!” exclaimed Honey. “We heard you were called into the Chairman’s office! What did you want?”

            “He gave me some kind of document or something,” said Haruhi, lifting an envelope. “But never that. We’ve got a problem! Tamaki’s mother is taking the noon flight back to France tomorrow!”

            Everyone’s eyes widened.

            “But why?” exclaimed Kaoru. “She hasn’t even seen the Boss yet!”

            “It was only supposed to be a short visit,” said Haruhi. “That’s how she got her doctor to agree to let her come. She’s still in the middle of her treatment. Traveling for an extended period of time is too taxing on her health.”

            The Chairman. Everyone deadpanned. Exactly how much trouble does he have to cause the people around him? The latest victim was Anne-Sophie being inconvenienced, too.

            “Tamaki is insisting that he won’t meet his mother until he gets his grandmother’s approval,” continued Haruhi, rushing through the words. “And his mother intends to respect his wishes by going home without having seen him. The Chairman is too depressed to do anything, so what do we do now?”

            “Should we kidnap him?” said Hikaru. Everyone stared, and he continued, impassioned. “We’ll go in and pull the Boss out of there—by force if necessary! If we get them to meet each other, something’s sure to come of it.”

            “Yes, we could sneak into the mansion!” said Haruhi.

            “If he makes a fuss, we can tie him up!” said Kaoru.

            “Even Haruhi?” said (Y/N), chuckling.

            “Settle down, idiot trio,” said Kyoya. “Exactly how light are you imagining the security at the Main Suoh Mansion to be? If by some miracle you make it onto the grounds, you’ll be caught by mansion security immediately.”

            “And yet, I think we should do it,” said (Y/N), and Kyoya looked at them in surprise. “Anything it takes to give Tamaki his family, we have to try it. They’re so close…we can’t let them miss each other now.”

            That was all Kyoya had to hear: (Y/N)’s support. “Very well. We’ll need a plan.”

            “Kyoya,” said Honey. “Takashi and I will get Tamaki out.”

            “But even you two will have a hard time,” said Kyoya.

            “Don’t worry about us,” said Honey brightly. “I’ve got an idea, though there’s not much time. We need to act quickly.”

            Kyoya nodded, flipped open his phone, and made a call. “Tachibana. I need you to find the shortest route between the Suoh Main Mansion and Narita Airport. Any mode of transportation.” He looked at (Y/N) fondly. “Honestly, you’re very reckless at times.” (Y/N) smiled at him. “Now.” Kyoya looked at his friends. “Listen hope! I don’t care what means you use. No matter what it takes we will bring Tamaki to that airport tomorrow!”

l

            The next morning brought sunshine and anxiety. At 10:40 am, the Host Club was already at the Main Mansion. Well, Kyoya and (Y/N) stood by a car at their own waiting point while Kaoru, Hikaru, and Haruhi sat down on the pavement. After the discussion the previous day, Mori and Honey had disappeared to pursue Honey’s “idea,” and, since then, there had been no word from them other than a message to be at the Main Mansion at this time.

            “Aagh!” exclaimed Hikaru. “How are we going to make it in time if we don’t leave right now?! Where the heck are Honey and Mori?! They tell us they have a plan and then ran off somewhere yesterday, but we haven’t heard anything other than to meet here since!” He jumped up. “Kyoya! (Y/N)! What are we supposed to do?! The Boss’s mom must be at the airport by now!”

            “Stop being a pest, Hikaru,” said Kyoya, holding the phone away from his ear. “We still have plenty of time if she’s leaving on the noon flight.”

            “Are the preparations ready on your end?” said (Y/N).

            “Our prep was perfect!” said Hikaru.

            “Good,” said Kyoya. “Having to leave you three here to make do on your own is what makes us nervous.”

            “How rude!” said Hikaru. “Like I said, the only thing missing is Honey and—”

            “We’re here!” The bright voice of Honey came through the phone.

            “They’re here!” said Kaoru.

            “Get to work,” said Kyoya.

            “Got it,” said Hikaru, focused instead of panicking once more.

            They hung up, and Kyoya looked at (Y/N).

            “It’s all begun,” said Kyoya.

            “Time to check on the helicopter,” said (Y/N), taking out their phone.

l

            “Honey? Mori?” said Tamaki as he was pushed onboard a helicopter with Haruhi, Hikaru, and Kaoru. This entire morning was a shock. Haruhi had broken in to convince him to go to his mother, his grandmother had told him to go, and now he was being sped away from the Mansion.

            “There’s only room for four in the helicopter, Tama!” said Honey. He waved as it lifted into the air. “We’ll be waiting for good news!”

            “You guys!” Tamaki could have cried—he probably would soon.

            “Listen, Boss,” said Kaoru. “There’s a lot of traffic on the Shuto Expressway today, so this is the only route we could take. But we’re getting reports of dense fog around Sakura Heliport, so we’re going to have to take a detour to Nishigawa instead.”

            “Master Hikaru! Master Kaoru!” alerted the pilot. “The fog is reported to have spread faster than expected. It’s already reached Nishigawa. Either we take another detour or we’ll have to turn back.”

            “Absolutely not!” said Hikaru and Kaoru. “We’ve already lost time chasing this route. Force your way through the fog!”

            “I can’t! It’s too dangerous!” said the pilote.

            “Hikaru, Kaoru, calm down,” said (Y/N)’s voice.

            “(Y/N)?!” Everyone in the helicopter stared at a speaker.

            “Oh, good, you made it, Tamaki,” said (Y/N). “Listen carefully to Kyoya’s instructions.”

            “Kyoya?” said Tamaki, eyes widening as he realized all of his friends were involved.

            “Tamaki! Hikaru! Kaoru! Haruhi!”

            “That voice…Renge?!” exclaimed Haruhi.

            “Change direction and land at Tokyo airport!” ordered Renge. “I’ll fill you in once you get there!”

            “Renge—” Haruhi was going to thank you.

            “Haruhi, this is Kasugazaki,” said Kanako—the girl Haruhi had her first kiss with (by accident). “I’m sorry. We overheard you talking about your plan yesterday. So, we thought we’d get prepared, too, just in case. And I’m glad now that we did.”

            “Miss Kasugazaki…” Haruhi was amazed by all the people coming together for Tamaki’s sake.

            “We told you that Tamaki could rely on us, too, didn’t we?” said Kanako. “Meaning you mustn’t forget the power our families wield as well!”

            Waiting below the helicopter were a group of girls ready with cars, waving as the Host Club descended. It was 11:10.

l

            Tamaki looked at the boat offered by Renge, the speedboat offered by Kuze, and the cars offered by the Sports teams captains. He deliberated carefully, trying to pick the fastest mode of transportation to the airport.

            “I’m afraid an accident on the Tokando Speedway between here and Narita has caused a traffic jam,” reported Jonouchi. “It would take you at least an hour by car. That said, even if you went by boat, you’d still have to continue by car once you’ve reached Chiba Harbor or the Hamada River. Unless you have a police motorcade to clear traffic for you, you’ll get stuck in the same situation. It’s too late to request a motorcade. It is now 11:20. There really is no chance you will make it to the airport by noon.”

            “Hey! We don’t know that for sure unless we try!” said a captain. “Suoh, take my car!”

            “Certainly not! Tamaki, take my boat!” said Renge.

            “No, my boat!” siad Kuze.

            “Now, easy!” said the twins. “Let us think a minute!”

            “What should we do?” said Haruhi worriedly. “At this rate…”

            “Kyoya and (Y/N) are still waiting at Sakura, aren’t they?” said Tamaki.

            Haruhi blinked. “Yes, but—”

            “Yes, it’s coming to me now.” Tamaki narrowed his eyes in determination. “Right! It’s decided!” He snapped. “Hikaru, Kaoru!”

            “Yes, sir!” said the twins.

            “Send Kyoya and (Y/N) an emergency message!” said Tamaki. “Tell them to bring their car down to the mouth of the Hamada River at Makuhari.”

            “Got it!”

            “Kuze, we would be grateful to borrow your speedboat!”

            “Sure! Of course!”

            “Miss Jonouchi, please keep me updated on the latest traffic conditions via phone!”

            “Understood.”

            “Tamaki, what about us? We want to help, too!” said the other girls.

            “Ah, my fair princesses!” Tamaki smiled at them. “May I request our most special cheers of encouragement to press us onward? It would lighten my heart.”

            “It would be our pleasure!”

            “Captains, I ask you to please escort these sweet princesses safely back to Ouran,” said Tamaki to the sports captains.

            “Leave it to us!”

            “Hikaru, Kaoru, Haruhi, you come with me,” said Tamaki.

            “Roger!” said Kaoru and Hikaru.

            “Tamaki, you heard Miss Jonouchi! Why are we going by boat?” said Haruhi.

            “Haruhi, there comes a time when a man must fight,” said Tamaki. “Even when he knows it to be a hopeless battle. And if I’m going to fight, as the King of the Host Club, it better be done in style!”

            Haruhi deadpanned. In other words, Tamaki had chosen the flashiest way t do things.

            “Dear friends,” said Tamaki, facing everyone. “I beg your pardon for all the fuss I’ve caused. Though it pains me to trouble you more, I ask that you lend me your power!”

            “Yes, sir!” chorused everyone.

            Haruhi fell more in love with Tamaki than ever as she saw him smile.

l

            “There!” said (Y/N), pointing at the river. A speedboat was fast approaching.

            “Tamaki! Over here!” shouted Kyoya.

            “Kyoya!” said Tamaki, trying to hug Kyoya as he got out of the boat.

            “Honestly! Going off on your own,” grumbled Kyoya. “I told you to follow my instructions exactly, didn’t I?”

            “Sorry, but—"

            “Did you really think we wouldn’t have a contingency plan?” (Y/N) clicked their tongue and smirked.

            “Eh?” said Tamaki.

            “Oh, well. We knew you’d take this route,” said (Y/N). “You’re flashy, as usual.”

            “So I called ahead to clear the way,” said Kyoya, leading them to the road.

            Tamaki and Haruhi stared at the cleared road. A police blockade plus a Kasinoda Family blockade—included Bossanova himself—gave them an empty street to drive on, just as Jonouchi said they’d need.

            “We’ll get you to the airport in fifteen minutes,” said Kyoya.

            “Good luck, Fujioka!” shouted Bossanova as the four got into the car.

            “Casanova!” said Haruhi, eyes wide at the support.

            “Boss! Haruhi! You’ll make it!” cheered Hikaru and Kaoru from the sidewalk as the car pulled away.

            “Hikaru!” said Haruhi, looking out the window. “Thank you!”

            They swerved around a corner, and Haruhi yelped. “Who is—(Y/N)!?”

            “I’m a bit of a faster driver than the bodyguards,” said (Y/N), grinning and pressing on the gas.

            I forget they’re a badass, thought Haruhi, staring at her senpai in amazement.

            Kyoya had a smirk on his face that said he was very attracted to (Y/N) at the moment (and he was probably going to get them a very nice car one day just so they could drive like this more often). However, he could also focus on strategy (which (Y/N) found attractive. What a couple).

            “Tamaki,” said Kyoya. “When we let you off at Terminal 1, head for the North Wing, Gate 15. They’ve already begun boarding, so just run past the security checkpoint and head straight for the gate.”

            “Run onto the plane if you need to,” said (Y/N) firmly. “Kyoya’s staff with settle things with the airport.”

            “What about you?” asked Tamaki.

            “We’ll wait with the car,” said Kyoya. “I’m sure it’s going to become a tearful reunion scene straight out of a movie, right? I’m not very good when it comes to open expressions of emotion. Well, except for with one person.” He glanced at (Y/N), who grinned while keeping their eyes on the road.

            “Kyoya, (Y/N)…Thank you,” said Tamaki softly.

            “You’re welcome,” said Kyoya.

            “Anytime,” said (Y/N).

            “Maybe I should also…stay in the car,” said Haruhi, hesitating.

            “Haruhi…” Tamaki reached out and took her hand. “Stay with me to the end.” He laughed nervously, cheeks red. “I haven’t seen my mother in three years, so…my hands are shaking.”

            “We’re here!” said (Y/N), slamming on the brakes and bringing them to a stop. 11;55 am.

            “Run!” shouted Kyoya and (Y/N). Tamaki and Haruhi did.

            “Did we do it?” said (Y/N), looking at Kyoya. He took their hand and squeezed.

            “I think we did,” he said.

l

            “Maman!”

            In the bright sunlight, as a Tamaki held Haruhi’s hand, a woman paused before boarding a plane. She returned, and her eyes widened. Tamaki’s smile was bright even as tears of joy collected. Anne-Sophie sobbed and ran to hug her sun. He ran towards her with open arms.

Chapter Text

            “Kyoya! (Y/N)!” Hikaru, Kaoru, Mori, and Honey ran up towards them, waiting patiently at the airport. “Did we do it?”

            (Y/N) smiled. “We did. Tamaki made it.”

            “Where are Tama and Haru?” asked Honey.

            “Still in the airport,” said (Y/N).

            “And Tama’s mom?” asked Honey.

            “After everything he put us through, if he hadn’t managed to see her, I would have half-killed him by now,” said Kyoya with a smile.

            “I wonder if Haruhi…” Hikaru paused. “I wonder if she confessed to the Boss.” He had said she should, urged her to, but it didn’t mean it wouldn’t hurt a little. Still, he wanted his friends happy. That’s what mattered.

            “Hikaru…” said Kaoru.

            “She probably did, huh?” said Hikaru.

            “If she did…” Kaoru smiled and took Hikaru into his arms while Hikaru covered his face. “It means all your hard work paid off. I’m sure she’ll be able to get her feelings through to him.”

            “Hikaru! You can cry on my chest if you want,” said Honey, hugging Hikaru, too.

            “I can lend you my handkerchief,” said Kyoya. “For a fee, of course.”

            (Y/N) rolled their eyes at Kyoya and put a hand on Hikaru’s shoulder. “I’m proud of you. You want your friends to be happy. Let yourself ache a little, too.”

            Hikaru buried his head in his hands, and everyone hugged him. It was a day of great emotion. While everyone hugged Hikaru, (Y/N) looked at Kyoya and walked to the window. They looked at the tarmac where two people were walking back towards the entrance. (Y/N) smiled.

            “They’re holding hands,” said (Y/N) softly.

            “Yes, they are,” said Kyoya.

            Finally.

l

            Three days later, Shizue Suoh became an advisor of the Suoh Group, working with her son—a team. And the day after, Tamaki’s beloved Host Club was officially reinstated. When the girls arrived for the reunion, the doors of Music Room 3 opened to the world of Ancient Greece. Dressed in silk togas and draped clothing, the hosts smiled at their guests.

            “Welcome.”

            Everything was as it should be.

            “Welcome back, Tamaki!” said his guests. “It was as though the sun ceased to shine during your absence.”

            “My dear princesses,” said Tamaki. “How I grieve to have saddened you. But did you know that even shining Apollo—” who, with his white robes and golden drapery, he was “—could not traverse the skies in the golden chariot if a goddess did not draw away the curtain of night for him? You, my princesses, who have guided me out of the darkness, are the true sun! You are my goddesses of the dawn!”

            The girls squealed. Tamaki was in top form with the joy in his life.

            Haruhi shook her head fondly as she watched him, carrying snacks and drinks to her own guests.

            “Doesn’t the story of Castor and Pollux, the Gemini constellation in Greek mythology, suit Hikaru and Kaoru perfectly?” said more guests. “Despite one being born human and one a god, their desire to remain together for all time was so strong that they prayed to Heaven to divide the godhood between them and became a constellation. What magnificent brotherly love!”

            “True enough,” said Kaoru, smiling. “But the aspect of Greek mythology that fascinates us most, aside from the tales of love between siblings or men, is how the Ancient Greeks viewed love. To them it was full of envy and sordid passion.”

            “If only we had been born in that age, Kaoru,” bemoaned Hikaru dramatically. “The two of us could have truly become one.”

            Kaoru held him. “Don’t say that, Hikaru. We’ve pledged to be reborn together as a single star in the sky, haven’t we?”

            The girls screamed at the drama.

            “You would surely be the hero Perseus, Mori,” said a guest, looking at Mori, tall and with much of his muscles on display. “And Honey would be perfect as Cupid, the God of Love!”

            Honey grinned. He even had a little bow and arrow and wore wings to complete the look. “Thanks so much!” he said. After all the matchmaking he’d done, the role fit him perfectly in ways the guests didn’t realize. “And did you know in Ancient Greece, only men were allowed to play sports? It’s because back then all sports were played in the nude!”

            The girls went red at the remark, fanning themselves. (There were no deeper implications. Honey was being Honey)

            “Kyoya, you look so…dark and mysterious,” said his guests. “Like Hades, God of the Underworld!”

            “It’s so frightening but…so hot,” said another guests, sighing.

            Kyoya, in deep purple and black silk, leaned back and smiled. “Welcome to my Kingdom, then. Hades was a youngest son who carved out power for himself. Quite the tale, I think.”

            “And he and Persephone are so romantic,” sighed the guests. “To be so treasured that he came to the sun for her…” They all swooned.

            He chuckled. “I already have another deity to serve with me.” He looked behind his couch. “Don’t I?”

            “I believe so,” said (Y/N), sitting down on the arm of the lounger. They wore a sage draped outfit with flowers pinned into their hair.

            The girls’ eyes widened. “Wait—What?!”

            (Y/N) paid it no mind and leaned towards Kyoya, balancing on the back of the sofa. “Though six months is not enough with you. I demand the whole year.”

            Their hand “slipped,” and Kyoya caught them by the waist as they fell. He tilted their chin up. “I believe we can arrange that.”

            The guests were instantly over the shock of the relationship and totally onboard within a moment. That was a hot display, even better than brotherly love since this was a real relationship between two incredibly attractive people. Who wouldn’t want to ship it?

            (Y/N) settled on the sofa, sprawled across Kyoya’s lap, and smiled at the girls. “Look at you all, back at the Host Club. We’re so glad. Without you, our Music Room could have no flowers of beauty.” They took a flower from their hair and tucked it into a girl’s hair.

            That was it. Kyoya was no longer just the slightly detached, cool type, and (Y/N) was not just the amiable type. They were a team, a package deal. And it was going to make them a ton of money (oh, and (Y/N) and Kyoya would get to be open with their relationship, so they got something out of it, too).

            Haruhi smiled at all the guests, happy that the Host Club was better than ever. This was how her life should be. Strange, she thought. I used to want to leave them all behind. She’d gotten fond. She glanced at Tamaki. She’d fallen in love.

            “Just a moment!” The twins appeared on either side of her.

            “Should you be traipsing about the Greek Myth Land so carefully?” whispered Hikaru conspiratorially. “Are you really alright seeing your boyfriend surrounded by adoring girls?” He had gotten over his heartache, and now he and Kaoru could enjoy themselves teasing Haruhi and Tamaki mercilessly ((Y/N) and Kyoya never got flustered, but the other two were excellent targets). “Doesn’t his showering them with little compliments set your teeth on edge?”

            “Boyfriend?” Haruhi blushed.

            “That’s right,” said Kaoru. “Don’t you feel jealous?”

            Jealous? Haruhi looked at Tamaki with his guests and considered.

            “How wonderful!” his guests were saying. “So Antoinette and the staff of Mansion 2 all live in the Main Mansion now?”

            “That’s right! My grandmother arranged for everyone to move in two days ago,” said Tamaki, grinning. “Now the Main Mansion is even livelier than Mansion 2 used to be! Just yesterday, when I was playing piano, my grandmother and all the servants ended up joining. It was a dream jam session!”

            The girls swooned as Tamaki began to talk about the details of what song he was playing, what instruments everyone played, the shows that his grandmother enjoyed that he played the themes for, and various other petty details.

            Haruhi deadpanned and finally replied to Hikaru and Kaoru. “Rather than jealousy, I feel nothing but profound respect for our customers who can be entranced by a story like that.”

            “Yeah,” said Hikaru and Kaoru, also having to deadpan.

            “Plus, it’s kind of like with (Y/N) and Kyoya,” said Haruhi, gesturing to the pair. “They’re both still hosts, but they don’t get jealous of guests. They know that it’s not real flirting. It’s making the guests feel special.”

            “Yeah, well, (Y/N) and Kyoya are very practical,” said Kaoru and Hikaru.

            “And I get the sense that Tamaki couldn’t survive unless he’s allowed to make a huge spectacle of himself and excessively sparkle every once in a while,” said Haruhi. “There are people who are that type.”

            “Yeah, just the way rabbits die of loneliness sometimes,” said Hikaru.

            “However true it may be, I’m not sure you should reach such an analysis about your own boyfriend,” said Kaoru.

            “You realize you’ll have to fuss over him sometimes, too,” said the twins together.

            “Nope. Not possible,” said Haruhi. “I really can’t do that kind of thing.”

            “Say, Haruhi…” Hikaru and Kaoru peered at her. “Aren’t you being a bit detached? You do love the Boss, don’t you?”

            “Of course I do,” said Haruhi bluntly.

            “Then you should be more affectionate towards him!” said Hikaru. “Remember how fired up you were about him just a few days ago? You even broke into the Main Suoh Mansion to see him! Remember your passion!”

            “This is where you enter the lovey-dovey phase of the relationship!” said Kaoru.

            “Have you two even been dancing?” said the twins. “Like walking home from school together or the two of you meeting up somewhere?”

            “Huh?” Haruhi tilted her head. “We haven’t done any of that. Tamaki seems pretty busy lately. And anyway…I guess I’m content just to have been able to tell him my feelings. I’ve got other stuff on my mind now, too, so…How do I describe it? I guess I feel at peace.” She smiled. “But it’s really thanks to you that I was able to confess, Hikaru. Thank you!”

            “Haruhi!” called several guests.

            “I’ll be right there,” she said, heading over and leaving the twins behind.

            (Y/N) chuckled while they watched Haruhi be unaware of how “cooled-off” about her feelings she seemed. “It’s cute that she could already be at the domestic part of a relationship.”

            Kyoya rested a hand on their waist. “Tamaki is still excited. That’s why they haven’t gone out yet.”

            “Aha,” said (Y/N). “He’s being indecisive?”

            “He wants their first date to be perfect,” said Kyoya. He sighed. “More trouble for us. He’s been in my room every day trying to plan it.”

            “Come on, Kyoya,” said (Y/N), chuckling. “You’re happy for them.”

            Kyoya hummed noncommittedly and just held (Y/N) closer.

l

            “I’ve utterly failed!” wailed Tamaki. “I can’t figure out what would be the best first date in the universe with Haruhi!”

            “Uh…Boss?” said Hikaru and Kaoru. He was manic.

            “A movie?” wondered Tamaki. “No!” He threw it out. “Haruhi will focus more on the popcorn than the movie! And she might be bored halfway through…No, she’ll probably just sleep through the whole thing! If we go to the zoo, I’m fairly positive I’ll run around like crazy, and she’ll find it tedious. If we go to the aquarium, seeing the fish will probably make her think about preparing dinner.”

            “At least he’s trying to consider her feelings,” said (Y/N).

            “Tama, what about an amusement park?” suggest Honey.

            “Honey! Don’t you know the saying that fifty percent of couples who got an amusement park on their first date divorce in the first ten years of marriage?! Perish the thought!” cried Tamaki.

            Honey ran into Mori’s arms after getting yelled at.

            “Already thinking about marriage. He moves fast,” said (Y/N).

            “I would also marry you,” said Kyoya fondly.

            “After college,” said (Y/N), hiding a smile.

            “Confound it! If I take Haruhi to the beach, I’m sure she can’t swim very well and will feel embarrassed by it!” said Tamaki, running in circles. “Likewise, taking her to a sports club would be the ultimate insult as everyone knows Haruhi can’t play sports to save her life!”

            “Haruhi said the Boss seemed busy lately,” said Hikaru and Kaoru. “You don’t suppose it was because of this?”

            “Definitely is,” said (Y/N).

            “It appears he wants to surprise Haruhi with a memorable first date that she’ll look back on fondly for the rest of her life,” said Kyoya.

            “Which is very sweet,” said (Y/N).

            “But why he thought he needed to come to my house every day for the past week to plan it is beyond me.” An irk mark appeared on Kyoya’s head. “Speaking of which…no one minds if I kill him now, right?”

            Hikaru and Kaoru pushed him back down to sit beside (Y/N), who put an arm around him to hold him back.

            “A magic show!” Tamaki gasped. “Yes…Why not a little magic? If Haruhi gets bored halfway through the date, I’ll put on a magic show to enthrall her.”

            “What planet are you on? What a moron,” said the twins. “If you spring that on her in the middle of the street, Haruhi will just slink away home.”

            Too late, Tamaki was convincing himself of it more and more. “It’s perfection! Now that it’s decided…Kyoya! Order magic show props and have them delivered here on the double.”

            “You’re dreaming,” said Kyoya, irritated. “Kindly do that in your own bed.”

            “(Y/N), buy a magician’s assistant outfit!” said Tamaki.

            “No way,” said (Y/N).

            “Mori! You’ll be my test-subject for the ‘saw a person in half’ trick!” declared Tamaki.

            Mori’s eyes widened in alarm.

            “Honey, the saw, if you please!” ordered Tamaki.

            Honey cried for Mori. “Takashi!”

            “Foolish Boss! Hold! Hold hard!” said Hikaru and Kaoru, grabbing Tamaki forcefully. “We’ll help you plan your date, okay?”

            Tears came to Tamaki’s eyes. “Hikaru, Kaoru…! You two are angels from Heaven!” He hugged them.

            “Yeah, yeah, we’ll pull an all-nighter,” said Hikaru and Kaoru.

            “Tama, we’ll help too!” said Honey, and Mori nodded. “Cause you have me worried…”

            “Again, why does this meeting have to be in my room? All of you go home,” grumbled Kyoya.

            “Come on, Kyoya, support your friends,” said (Y/N). They leaned in to whisper. “We can make our own date out of it.”

            Kyoya had to acquiesce at that point.

Chapter Text

            (Y/N) jerked awake. Kyoya’s phone was ringing, and it echoed in the room. (Y/N) groaned, rolled over, and pressed their pillow over their head. Kyoya sat up, bleary and irritated at (Y/N) having rolled out of his arms because of the stupid phone.

            “What the hell—”

            “Kyoya! I need help choosing an outfit for my date with Haruhi!” Tamaki’s panicked voice screeched through the speaker.

            Kyoya’s eye twitched. “An outfit…for your date?”

            “Yeah!” said Tamaki.

            “Go naked for all I care!” snapped Kyoya. “Then get yourself dumped and die in a gutter!” He hung up, rolled over, and pulled (Y/N) back into his arms. The day was going to be long, if that was a premonition of any sort.

l

            “Haruhi looks so cute,” said (Y/N), smiling proudly from where they sat, “incognito,” beside Kyoya.

            The pair were in their usual casual clothing and sat on a bench with a newspaper. The other members of the Host Club were similarly incognito but far less inconspicuous. The twins were fashionable fair-workers—of course, despite the misgivings, amusement park was the date—Mori held balloons, and Honey was a…tiny clown? They were all surreptitiously watching Haruhi, ready to be guardian “angels” during her and Tamaki’s date. So far, Haruhi looked cute in a pink shirt and jean shorts—styled by Mei, no doubt. Tamaki was nowhere to be seen for the moment.

            “Our plan was to spy on the most awkward first date in history and mock those two, but…” Hikaru huffed.

            “I know! Haru looks so cute that I want to date her!” said Honey, smiling.

            “Sssh, Mitsukuni. She’ll hear you,” said Mori.

            “Your type is more…gothic, anyway,” said (Y/N), and Honey turned red.

            “I don’t know if I’m just jealous, but I’m really annoyed at the Boss now,” grumbled Kaoru. “He should have made sure to be here before her, even if it meant staying up all night.”

            “Knowing him, he’s probably fussing over what to wear today,” said Kyoya.

            (Y/N) suppressed a smile. He had no recollection of being awoken in the morning.

            “Like anyone would care what he’s wearing,” complained Hikaru.

            “It’d serve him right if he appears in some ridiculous outfit and gets dumped by Haruhi on the spot,” said Kaoru.

            “Even Tama’s not stupid enough to do that,” said Honey.

            “Haruhi! Sorry to keep you waiting!” Tamaki ran towards her. “I’m sorry I’m late! I couldn’t decide what to wear.”

            “Well, that’s unfortunate,” said (Y/N), grimacing as they looked at his outfit. It was extremely formal, a full hakama style along with his family crest.

            Haruhi deadpanned, but the Host Club lunged for their boss. They grabbed him, dragged him away, and shoved him into fresh clothes before he could even scream. They unceremoniously shoved him back onto the street in regular pants and a normal t-shirt.

            “Huh?” Haruhi looked at him in confusion. “Before…I thought you were wearing something so horrifying I wanted to run straight home.”

            “Huh? Really?” Tamaki stared at himself. Magic…!

            The Host Club sighed in relief at having narrowly avoided disaster.

            “That was close,” said Hikaru and Kaoru.

            “For a moment there, he was in danger of being dumped!” said Hikaru.

            “I’m glad the emergency change of clothes (Y/N0 styled came in handy,” siad Kaoru.

            “We knew he was an idiot, so we tried to prepare,” said (Y/N). “Still, I thought hit outfit would be better than that.”

            “That’s our Tama, keeping us on our toes,” said Honey.

            “Weren’t you all wishing him to fail a moment ago?” said Kyoya.

            “Let’s head inside,” said Tamaki to Haruhi.

            “But this isn’t the general entrance?” said Haruhi. “It’s the VIP one…”

            “Welcome, Master Suoh! Welcome, Miss Fujioka!” said the staff, bowing and rolling out a carpet. A horrifyingly bright banner read “Your First Date! <3”

            Instantly, Tamaki launched in an explanation on how he wanted to ensure everything was perfect, from food to almost reserving the entire park. People stared in amazement, and Haruhi began to shrink into herself. She needed to escape, and soon. This was unbearably embarrassing, and she despised the entire ordeal.

            “Go, go, go,” said (Y/N), flagging their friends forward as if on a mission.

            The others ran forward towards the crowd and strange first-date arrangements Tamaki had ordered.

            “Break it up! Break it up!” said Hikaru, shooing people back. “Move along, people! Nothing to see here!”

            “Employees, report back to your stations at once!” said Money.

            “Why is there a horse and carriage?!” cried Kaoru.

            “This is going to be more work than I thought,” said (Y/N), hands on their hips.

            “We’re not going to get to have a date, are we?” sighed Kyoya.

            “Sorry, darling,” said (Y/N), squeezing his arm.

            Kyoya looked at the Hosts while Haruhi, pleased with the dispersal of the crowd, and Tamaki, confused at the lack of first-date-arrangements, kept walking forward.

            “What exactly is the objective here?” said Kyoya, raising a brow.

            “To keep Haruhi from realizing Tamaki is too much of an idiot to date,” said (Y/N).

            “It’s no use,” groaned Hikaru. “I admit that in some tiny corner of my heart, I hoped this date would fail, but…”

            “Yeah,” agreed Kaoru. “I want their date to be a success, yet I want the Boss to remain the silly fool he’s always been.”

            “Could it be love?” gasped Honey.

            “No, Mitsukuni,” said Mori.

            “Whatever the case, we have to follow now,” sighed (Y/N). The Hosts groaned but started walking. (Y/N) glanced at Kyoya. “Kyoya?”

            He blinked from when he’d been looking in the crowd absently. “Nothing. I thought I saw some familiar faces.”

            “Oh?” said (Y/N).

            “Trick of the light,” said Kyoya. “Let’s keep an eye on Tamaki.

            For the next while, things went fairly smoothly. Haruhi and Tamaki took pictures, went on rides, and played various games. They even ate street food together, starting to look like a typical date who really liked one another.

            “Maybe we worried over nothing?” said Honey, smiling. “I guess we can head home now.”

            “It may be going well for them, but it’s boring for us to watch,” said Kaoru.

            “We should’ve snuck some wasabi into their Takoyaki,” said Hikaru.

            “You guys are back on that, uh…” Honey sweat-dropped.

            “We could actually have a date,” murmured Kyoya.

            “I wouldn’t say no,” said (Y/N), smiling.

            “Haruhi,” said Tamaki boldly, leaning forward. “Feed me.”

            Hikaru and Kaoru froze.

            “Huh?” Haruhi fidgeted nervously. “There are two toothpicks, so you can feed yourself.”

            “But you fed me once before, at the school festival, remember?” said Tamaki.

            “But there are people around,” said Haruhi.

            “There were plenty of people around then,” pointed out Tamaki.

            “No, absolutely not,” said Haruhi.

            Tamaki took her hand. “Won’t you feed me?”

            Haruhi blushed, and she clearly was going to say “fine.” Well, until a sandal hit Tamaki’s head and distracted her from that conversation.

            “Huh? Tamaki?!” said Haruhi worriedly.

            “I’m fine, I’m fine,” said Tamaki, rubbing the back of his head. Is this the sandal I wore here?

            Proudly, Hikaru and Kaoru high-fived them.

            “Hikaru, Kaoru!” scolded Honey. “Tama wasn’t doing anything wrong!”

            “He was a mere hare’s breadth away from trouble,” said Hikaru.

            “One more second, and Haruhi would’ve run home,” agreed Kaoru.

            “Those two are so self-serving, it’s almost charming,” said Kyoya.

            “You two are ridiculous,” said (Y/N), tutting.

            “Where would you like to go next?” asked Tamaki.

            “Let’s see…it looks like the nearest attraction is the haunted house,” said Haruhi.

            “Wah, no! That’s the once place I can’t take,” said Tamaki.

            “You’re a scaredy-cat, huh,” said Haruhi, smirking.

            “I’m not!” protested Tamaki. “It’s just that early this morning I experienced horrors worse than any haunted house. It had to be the real Demon King…evil itself personified! Just the memory chills me still!” As he spoke, three cow-shaped mascots crept up behind him. “The horror that is Newly-Awakened Kyoya—Ack!” HE was trampled by three cow mascots, who ran away a moment later (it was Tachibana, Hotta, and their associate).

            “Tamaki!” exclaimed Haruhi.

            “Good job,” said Kyoya.

            “Sir!” said his men in mascot suits.

            “Kyoya, you really need to start becoming better at dealing with mornings,” said (Y/N), a swear-drop appearing on their forehead. Kyoya just shrugged, remaining unconcerned.

            Instead of the haunted house, Haruhi and Tamaki ended up going to the aquarium. The Host Club tailed him, but everything went well. Even when a little boy fell and hurt himself and Tamaki knelt to help him, it moved Haruhi rather than her being frustrated at the lack of attention. Tamaki even pulled out his magic tricks—apparently, he’d been serious about it—to cheer the boy up. It was cheesy, but it was very Tamaki: charming, cute, and ridiculous.

            “It looks like they’re doing well,” whispered (Y/N). “We can go.” This was all settled. In fact, they wanted to give Haruhi and Tamaki space so they could have a private, sweet moment together.

            “Young lady?”

            Everyone froze at the familiar voice and turned jerkily back. Standing over Tamaki and Haruhi was the entire Zuka Club.

            “It is you, young lady!” said Benibara, Suzuran and Hinagiku on her arms.

            “So I did see them earlier,” remarked Kyoya.

            (Y/N) deadpanned. “Kyoya, you could have said something?”

            “It must have slipped my mind,” said Kyoya. Plus, he didn’t want Benibara approaching (Y/N) again, so as long as that didn’t happen, he didn’t care.

            “My, my!” said Suzuran, embracing Haruhi. “You’ve become even more adorable since we last met!”

            “Come rid with us on the ferris wheel!” said Hinagiku, hugging Haruhi as well.

            “Oh, if only my dear carnation was present, our meeting would be complete,” sighed Benibara. “Alas, it is that one.” She dismissed Tamaki with a flick of her wrist.

            “Nope,” said (Y/N) under their breath, and Kyoya pulled them back into the crowd. (Y/N) didn’t need her flirting with them.

            “Not so fast!” declared Tamaki. “Haruhi and I are on a date!”

            “A date?!” Benibara glared at him. “Impossible! Who would date an oaf like you?”

            “Kyoya—”

            “This is going to be trouble,” said Kyoya.

            “I know,” said (Y/N), smiling at him.

            He melted, sighed, and stepped forward. “Pardon, ladies.” The rest of the Host Club solidified from the crowd around him. “Haven’t you heard that those who stand in the way of true love get trampled?” Precisely what Kyoya had done to his father when he threatened him and (Y/N). “We shall face you in Tamaki’s stead.”

            “You guys are here?!” exclaimed Tamaki.

            “Senpai?” said Haruhi, eyes widening.

            “So you finally noticed us,” laughed Hikaru.

            “I thought it was obvious,” said (Y/N). They were in their typical low-rise jeans and stylish top that anyone could find them in outside of school, after all.

            “Most people would have noticed after having their outfit forcibly stripped off,” said Honey.

            “Wait…how did you keep the stuff you needed for your magic tricks after we changed you?” said Kaoru, but no one had time for that conversation.

            “Get out of here,” said (Y/N), ushering Haruhi to Tamaki. “We’ll handle this interruption.”

            “Thanks, everyone!” said Tamaki, hurrying away with Haruhi.

            “Carnation!” exclaimed Benibara, looking at (Y/N). “You’ve arrived! How lovely it is to see you—”

            “You’re interrupting my friends’ date,” said (Y/N), smiling with their eyes closed, and it sent a shiver down everyone’s spines. “Please leave now. I was looking forward to enjoying my day here.”

            “We can enjoy it together with our fair maiden—”

            “No,” said (Y/N), and their smile became a smirk. “I’m already spoken for, Benibara.”

            Benibara gasped, and Suzuran and Hinagiku tried to fan her as the shock set in.

            “Oh, my carnation! Please tell me you have better taste than that oaf!” Benibara cried dramatically.

            “I’d say they do,” said Kyoya, smirking.

            Benibara stared as she put the pieces together. “You and your Host Club! You poison the precious flowers with men!”

            “Hey, I’m still queer,” said (Y/N), shrugging. “But Haruhi and I can date whoever we want. So back off.”

            “I must rescue you!” Benibara charged with Suzuran and Hinagiku.

            (Y/N) groaned as they flashed back to the “theater incident.” “Time to run?”

            Kyoya took their hand. “Yes.”

            They bolted, and Mori, Honey, Hikaru, and Kaoru were right behind them. Suzuran and Hinagiku were on their heels while Hikaru and Kaoru tried to drag them back. Honestly, it was comical. Tamaki and Haruhi were in the lead, then Kyoya and (Y/N), the Zuka Club was pursuing both couples, and the Host Club was trying to slow the Zuka Club down. It was Tom and Jerry levels of ridiculousness.

            “Stop right there!” declared the Zuka Club.

            “Yeeek!” screamed Haruhi and Tamaki.

            “Haruhi! Can you keep running?” said Tamaki. “As far as the fountain in the center of the park?”

            “Weren’t we going somewhere else?” panted Haruhi in confusion.

            “Yes, but it seems that even if we reach the car, they may keep chasing us!” said Tamaki. He grinned. “But I think I may have the perfect distraction to take them off our trail.”

            Haruhi gripped his hand tighter, and they ran towards the center of the park. Tamaki checked his watch as they ran.

            “One o’clock exactly,” said Tamaki. “Thirty more seconds.”

            They kept running, and Haruhi pushed herself forward, no matter the exhaustion.

            “Five…four…three…two…one!”

            The clock chimed, and out of nowhere, a flock of doves flew into the air. Everyone’s eyes went to the pure white feathers in shock and awe, and everyone stopped to gaze at the display.

            “My magic show’s finale!” declared Tamaki, holding Haruhi. She stared in awe. “Now run!” They ran while the birds flew around the Zuka Club, slowing them down.

            “Time for us to leave,” said Kyoya, and, just to show off in the face of Benibara, he picked (Y/N) up and ran with them. They laughed and held onto him.

            Behind them, Mori whistled, and the doves landed on his arms, another impressive sight. Honey waved at (Y/N) and Kyoya while Hikaru and Kaoru tried to shove the Zuka Club into the fountain (rude but not unwarranted). Kyoya snapped his fingers, Tachibana opened the car door, and he ducked in with (Y/N). The door was shut, and they were off.

            “You know, this reminds me of another moment,” said (Y/N). “One where someone confessed to me.”

            “Did they?” said Kyoya. “And what did my partner say?”

            “I said I accepted their feelings,” said (Y/N). “And then…” They hummed playfully. “I don’t remember.”

            “I’ll refresh your memory,” said Kyoya. He leaned in. “I love you.”

            “I love you, too,” said (Y/N). And they kissed him.

Chapter Text

            “Haruhi, you’re going abroad?! You’re spending a year in Boston?!” Everyone in the Ouran foyer waiting to leave stared at her.

            “Is your brain addled?!” cried Hikaru. “Boston is in the middle of nowhere?!” (Factually incorrect)

            “I hear it’s a safe college town, and it’s ideally suited for studying abroad,” said Haruhi, smiling calmly.

            “At least go to Vegas or Beverly Hills if you’re going to America,” protested Kaoru.

            “I’m going there to study, so it doesn’t matter if it’s not a flashy place,” said Haruhi.

            “It does too matter!” said Hikaru and Kaoru. “Why couldn’t you wait until after high school to study abroad?!”

            “I considered that, too, especially after my dad said he could afford to send me if I turned down the scholarship this year,” said Haruhi. “But I guess the thought that ‘if I go now, it’s free’ really can’t be beat.” She shrugged.

            “That’s one way to turn the blackmail around. Make it a fun opportunity,” chuckled (Y/N).

            “Don’t agree with her!” said the twins.

            “It’s Haruhi’s life. It’s a good opportunity, even if the offer was a weird underhanded trick to get her away from Ouran,” said (Y/N). “Now it’s the best of both worlds, Tamaki and the trip abroad.”

            “Boss! Put up a fight!” Hikaru and Kaoru ran to Tamaki since (Y/N) was useless in talking Haruhi out of it. “You two just fell in love! You don’t want to let her go so soon, do you?!”

            “Eh? In love?” whispered a few girls.

            “Hikaru, Kaoru, sshh!” said Honey, who was there with Mori because Haruhi had asked for everyone to attend for an announcement.

            “I support it,” said Tamaki. “After all, Haruhi decided only after careful consideration.”

            “The Boss’s sense of nobility has reared it’s ugly head,” groaned Hikaru and Kaoru despondently.

            “It’s time to leave,” said Tamaki, noticing the clock. He waved to everyone. “By the way, I’ll be busy with my training at Suoh for a while. I’ll still stop in for Host Club events, of course!”

            “What?! Hold it!” The twins pounced on him. “Kyoya! How can you be alright with this?” It was time to appeal to Kyoya of all people—desperate times called for desperate measures.

            Kyoya was speaking to worried guests who were already missing Haruhi. “The Host Club will certainly host a farewell party for Haruhi. We’ll release a special photo collection as well as special goods to mark the occasion.”

            That mercenary! Thought the twins indignantly while they held Tamaki down.

            “We’ll let everyone know immediately!” said the girls, rushing into the halls to spread the news.

            “When do you leave, Haruhi?” asked (Y/N).

            “Well, since the American school year starts in September, I thought I’d leave right after spring semester so that I’ll have time to settle in,” said Haruhi.

            “Getting everything together for the trip will be hectic. Let me know if you need any help,” said (Y/N).

            “We’ll hold the farewell party on the last night of spring semester,” decided Kyoya.

            “Wait! Hold on a second! That’s too soon!” cried Hikaru and Kaoru.

            “Hikaru, Kaoru,” said Haruhi, and they paused. “I’m sorry I decided this on my own so suddenly. But I hope you’ll understand. I’m really going to miss you. It’s thanks to you all that I’m as determined as I am to strive for the best.”

            “Haru…” said the twins softly.

            “Thanks to you, my world has expanded,” said Haruhi, looking at all the hosts. “I need to go and broaden my perspective.”

            “Haru,” said Honey, smiling. Mori nodded.

            “Drat.” Hikaru and Kaoru had been moved. “We understand.”

            Haruhi smiled before looking at the rest of the hosts she hadn’t addressed. “Kyoya, Tamaki, (Y/N). I have one request.” Those three were the bosses (Tamaki as “president,” Kyoya ruling from the shadows, and (Y/N) getting to tell Kyoya to do something and him doing it). “It isn’t only the Host Club I have to thank. There’s also my classmates and all the customers who visit the Host Club. I don’t want to leave with them still believing a lie about me. Can’t I…tell them the truth?”

            Everyone’s eyes widened.

l

            Time passed, Haruhi studied, and everyone supported her. Students pitched in to tell her places to eat in Boston, places to shop, places to visit, and some even helped tutor her in English. No one was sitting idly when it came to preparing Haruhi for life in Boston, showing just how much people in Ouran loved and cared for Haruhi. As spring semester came to an end, a stronger community than ever had been made. And the Host Club had plans to honor their friendship with Haruhi.

            “Tomorrow night is the farewell party,” said Tamaki. “We’ll set our plan into action then. Everyone make sure you know your part.”

            “Ordering us around when you haven’t helped with the party prep at all,” said Hikaru and Kaoru, rolling their eyes.

            “Just to be sure, let’s review the plan one more time,” said Tamaki.

            “We’ve got it already, boss!” said the twins. “But do you really think this will work? What happens if it doesn’t? If Kyoya’s assumptions are wrong…”

            “Then we’ll cross that bridge when we get to it,” said Tamaki.

            “You need to take this seriously!” said Hikaru and Kaoru.

            “I want to believe,” said Tamaki. “Both in the time Haruhi spent with us in the Host Club and in our customers, who have watched over her through it all.”

            “I think they’ll be…surprised,” said (Y/N). “But they love Haruhi for who she is. I think things will be alright.”

            “One last thing,” said Kyoya, raising a hand. “Our president has an announcement to make.”

l

            The evening sky was studded in stars. Ouran was closed for school hours but open for a celebration. People in gorgeous gowns, suits, and masks danced, chatted, and ate delicious food. It was not only a celebration of one person, a goodbye to them, but a moment for all classmates to come together.

            “Ladies and gentlemen,” said Tamaki, wearing a golden mask. “Thank you very much for attending the farewell party for our Host Club member who is leaving to study abroad. Though we call it a farewell party, it is our club’s mission to ensure our guests always enjoy themselves. Thus, the theme of tonight’s party is a Host Club-style masquerade!”

            Golden lights went up to illuminate the ballroom, and everyone clapped as the hosts bowed, all in suits and masks. Kyoya and (Y/N) were even matching. Kyoya had a sharp suit with a lavender rose, but his mask had hints of green in it. On the other hand, (Y/N)’s mask had hints of lavender alongside gold paired with a sage tie on their suit. Of course, everyone knew the hosts, so the masks could be discarded or worn, but the drama was the point, and Ouran students loved getting to dress up.

            The music began, and people danced, chatted, and ate together. Everyone passed by Haruhi at least once to say goodbye and wish her well in the future. Boston would be a change, and everyone wanted her to succeed.

            “So it’s finally time, Haruhi,” said one guest. “Have you made all your preparations?”

            “Yes, more or less,” said Haruhi. “I got a lot of help.”

            “Everyone wanted to support you,” said (Y/N), smiling. A hand was around their waist, and Kyoya was dutifully beside them. He nodded next to them.

            “Listen to us, princesses,” said Hikaru and Kaoru, popping up like two devils on Haruhi’s shoulders (neither was an angel, and everyone knew it). “You won’t believe how heartless this guy is! It’s too late to do anything about the studying abroad, but when we offered to use our family jet to visit every weekend, Haruhi said, ‘I forbid you. Since I get only one year there, I don’t have time to play around.’ That’s what he said! Isn’t that mean?”

            The girls laughed.

            “Haruhi?” Kanako walked up with a kind smile. “Won’t you dance with me?”

            “Miss Kasugazaki,” said Haruhi in surprise. “I’m afraid I can’t dance.”

            “It’s alright. I taught you once, remember? It’s like learning to ride a bike,” said Kanako.

            “Then I’m pleased to accept,” said Haruhi, bowing and taking her hand.

            “I would ask you to dance,” said Kyoya, looking at (Y/N). “But it’s time to put our plans into action.”

            (Y/N) smiled. “Later. First it’s time for Haruhi’s announcement.”

            Kyoya nodded. “Hikaru, Kaoru.”

            The twins saluted and ran out of the room. Mori straightened, walked onto the dancefloor, and lifted Haruhi up. She squawked in surprise, but she couldn’t exactly escape Mori carrying her out. (Y/N) waved at her, and the guests stared in surprise.

            “Ladies and gentlemen,” said Tamaki, taking control of the situation. “I propose a small game for your diversion.”

            (Y/N) and Kyoya slipped out of the room and headed down the hall. They opened another room and entered to where Haruhi sat in a chair with clothes and makeup around her.

            “Nope, we’re not the ones behind it this time,” said Hikaru and Kaoru. “This is the Boss, Kyoya, and (Y/N)’s idea.”

            “Haruhi,” said Kyoya, and Haruhi looked at him and (Y/N) in surprise. “I don’t generally make wagers I’m not sure of winning, but this time, I’m with Tamaki and (Y/N) on taking a chance and hoping for the best.”

            “So,” said (Y/N), “Sit back. We’re going to let everyone meet the real Haruhi Fujioka.”

            Haruhi’s eyes widened.

            “When we learned everyone knew about the situation at the Suoh house, we worried that they knew about you as well,” said Kyoya.

            "As Jonouhi said, ‘It’s the nature of fans to wish to know everything they can about the object of their adoration,’ ” said (Y/N).

            “If that’s true, then it’s likely they already know your secret,” said Kyoya.

            “They know, but they keep quiet about it,” said (Y/N). “Meaning the strength of the bond syou’ve made with them aren’t going to be broken by this.” They guided Haruhi to her feet. Haruhi wore a long gown of light pink and a wig of long brown hair. “Go, Haruhi. We’ll be right behind you.”

            Haruhi ran forward fearlessly, and (Y/N) smiled at Kyoya. He nodded to them, held out his arm, and let (Y/N) loop their arm with his. They headed back into the ballroom where Tamaki was making his final announcement.

            “I call this game…‘The Great Hunt for Haruhi!’ ” declared Tamaki.

            All the guests began to look around. (Y/N) leaned on Kyoya’s shoulder, smiling fondly as people began to look at Haruhi herself, knowing their friend.

            “Hey, is that…” One girl walked forward and gently removed Haruhi’s mask. “I thought so.” She smiled. “We found you, Haruhi. You look beautiful in a dress.”

            “Everyone…” said Haruhi.

            The guests all smiled. “We knew, Haruhi. We’ve known for a while.” They laughed. “And we know about you and Master Tamaki.”

            “Huh?” Tamaki blushed, and Haruhi went red.

            The girls laughed. “Oh! You’re blushing!”

            “We were a little disappointed at first, but we do sincerely support your relationship,” said one girl honestly.

            “Like (Y/N) and Kyoya! So cute,” said another guest.

            “We only figured it recently, but when you think about it, it definitely invokes a romantic response, huh?” At that point, everyone was gushing over the couple.

            “That day we helped escort Tamaki to the airport, Haruhi scaled the Suoh Main Mansion to get him!”

            “Let’s go, Tamaki!” said Renge, reenacting the moment.

            “Haruhi was amazing!”

            “Haruhi, we’ll miss you,” said the girls. “Promise you’ll come back to us. Back to Ouran and the Host Club.” There were teary smiles on their faces, true friends as well as clients.

            “I will.” Haruhi couldn’t hold back her own tears. “Thank you.”

            Everyone rushed in for a hug.

            “Looks like the gamble paid off,” said (Y/N), leaning on Kyoya.

            “It seems that way,” said Kyoya. “The occasional risk is worth it.” He looked at them fondly.

            “You’ve become romantic these days,” said (Y/N).

            “I believe everyone feels the change in the air,” said Kyoya, deflecting. (Y/N) laughed. “And now I believe it’s time to dance.”

            “It is,” said (Y/N).

            They took his hand and let him guide them to the dance floor. A waltz had struck up, and they moved in tandem across the floor. Haruhi and Tamaki joined a moment later. More couples joined, even friends danced together. It was an incredible night.

l

            Haruhi stared at Tamaki as he showed her the map of their apartment in Boston. The air on the balcony had been cool, but now she ran how with a blush after the implication of eventual marriage. “First things first!” she said. “Why would you have a room there?”

            “Why?” Tamaki blinked like it was obvious. “Because I’m coming too.”

            Inside the ballroom, the hosts heard a scream of surprise. Hikaru chuckled, and Kaoru grinned. (Y/N) laughed, and Kyoya smiled in amusement.

            “Looks like Haruhi’s found out,” said Hikaru.

            “The Boss isn’t to be believed,” said Kaoru. “All he could say to us was, ‘I thought you already knew’ and ‘I’d never let Haruhi go alone, would I?’ Honestly…”

            “Tama was really busy every day. His grandmother agreed to let him study abroad only if he could learn everything she’d scheduled for him before he left,” said Honey. “But if Kyoya hadn’t brought it up yesterday, Tamaki would have forgotten to tell us.”

            “Yeah,” said Mori.

            “Well, I thought it was the kind of thing he was bound to do,” said Kyoya.

            “Thanks to this we’ve got some crazy last-minute preparations to make ourselves,” sighed the twins.

            “Right?” said Honey, grinning. Mori nodded.

            (Y/N) and Kyoya exchanged a look. They had everything handled.

l

            “What…What did you just say?!” An irk mark appeared on Ranka’s forehead as he stood with the Host Club and Haruhi’s friends to say goodbye at the airport. “That idiot’s going, too?!” He launched himself forward, and the twins and Honey had to protest and hold him back. “Unhand me, you fools! Give me back my daughter!” (It was too late, they were both on the plane). He glared at the plane. “If you lay one finger on my daughter, you’ll live to regret it, you idiot!”

            “Huh? Daughter?” said a girl. Every single girl looked similarly bewildered.

            “That means Haruhi…?” Another trailed off.

            “Huh? Is it possible Haruhi is a girl?” said the girls together.

            The hosts all deadpanned and stared.

            “But you said you already knew…” said (Y/N).

            “We knew that Haruhi would look good in a dress and liked Tamaki,” said the girls.

            “You said you supported their relationship,” said Hikaru and Kaoru.

            “Yeah, we don’t care about them being gay. We support that whole-heartedly,” said the girls.

            “Aren’t fans supposed to find out everything about the object of their adoration?!” cried Hikaru and Kaoru.

            “We knew Haruhi’s family wasn’t well off, so we all decided not to embarrass him by digging into his background!”

            “Well, that’s polite of them,” said (Y/N). “Not the revelation I expected.”

            Kyoya sighed. “I knew we had gambled too much.”

            “All’s well that ends well,” said (Y/N) calmly. “They’re just in shock. Some of them might be realizing something about themselves.”

            Kyoya chuckled.

            “Haruhi is really a girl?!”

Chapter Text

            In her Boston apartment, Haruhi rolled her eyes at Tamaki. Her boyfriend was sad that she wasn’t going to let him bother her at all hours of the day in her room while she was studying. Sometimes she had no idea why she loved him (a complete lie. She knew why).

            “If you have to act depressed, do so in your own apartment,” said Haruhi.

            Tamaki pouted. “I’ll do it if you kiss me.”

            “Huh?” Instantly, Haruhi went red.

            “If you give me a good-morning and goodnight kiss every day, I’ll follow all your rules!” Tamaki hugged Haruhi. “I’ll even do it if you kiss me now!”

            “What are you saying?! In broad daylight?!” said Haruhi, embarrassed. This was the one thing that could break her pragmatic attitude.

            “Oh? You mean it’s fine as long as it’s not in broad daylight? Ooh, you’re a naughty one, Haruhi!” teased Tamaki.

            “No! I didn’t say that! I never said that!” protested Haruhi.

            The doorbell rang, and Haruhi and Tamaki straightened.

            “Hello? We’re your new neighbors!” said several voices in English.

            Haruhi headed to the door. “Hi!” she spoke in her best English. “I’m sorry I haven’t stopped by to introduce myself yet—” Her eyes widened.

            “Hello!” said Honey, Hikaru, Kaoru, and (Y/N). Kyoya and Mori stood behind them.

            Haruhi slammed the door and stared in horror at Tamaki. He was equally frozen in shock. They stared at each other.

            Wham!

            The door was thrown open, and the entire Host Club walked into the apartment without an invitation.

            “So every room has the same layout, I see,” said Hikaru.

            “The view from the third floor is nice, too!” said Honey.

            “Yeah,” said Mori.

            “Your rooms are on the fourth floor, right?” said Kaoru. “Our room has a huge tree right in front of the window.”

            “No complaining over something that was decided by drawing lots,” said Kyoya.

            “Says the one with the best room,” said the twins.

            “It’s not our fault you left this to the last minute and we didn’t,” said (Y/N).

            “Why are you guys here?!” cried Haruhi, staring.

            “Go away!” cried Tamaki.

            “Surprised to see us?” Hikaru and Kaoru grinned and laughed. “We sure had a tough time planning all of this the day before the farewell party.”

            “We decided it was time for us to study abroad, too,” said Honey, beaming.

            “We told you we were thinking about it,” said (Y/N).

            “Luckily, there even happened to be empty rooms in this building,” said Kyoya.

            “Haruhi,” said (Y/N), taking her hands. “You made the brave and bold decision to study abroad and pursue your dreams. Something like us being here won’t stop you from succeeding.” They smiled.

            Haruhi couldn’t help but smile back, even as Tamaki collapsed on her in despair. It appeared the Host Club had no intention of becoming mere memories for even the briefest amount of time. And, as much as she wanted to be, she couldn’t be mad.

l

Ten years later…

            “She’s so beautiful,” sobbed Tamaki.

            “We know,” said Hikaru and Kaoru.

            “I’m so lucky.” Tamaki had tears flowing down his face as he looked across the room. “She said yes!”

            “She said ‘I do,’ Tamaki,” said (Y/N), chuckling. “You’re a bit past that.”

            “Come on, Tama,” said Honey. “Go and dance some more with her.”

            “She’s talking to her family,” said Tamaki nervously.

            “The worst that can happen is you get thrown across the room,” said Kyoya. “Which has already happened. Go.”

            Tamaki happily ran across the room to where Haruhi was speaking with Ranka.

            “I’m happy for them,” said (Y/N), smiling at Tamaki. In his white suit, he matched Haruhi’s wedding dress and the white roses in her pinned hair (longer once again after so many years).

            “The Boss is going to be worse,” said Hikaru, shrugging.

            “Even more ‘in love,’ ” agreed Kaoru, repeating the motion.

            “It’s annoying,” they said in tandem.

            “You two cried throughout the entire ceremony,” said (Y/N).

            “It was sweet,” said Honey. “Like mine and Reiko’s!”

            “Reiko is trying to curse someone,” said Mori.

            Honey looked across the room at Reiko, who stood in a dark purple dress over a man who looked scared to death. “Oh, that’s okay. That’s one of the Suoh family members that didn’t like Tamaki marrying Haruhi.”

            “Tell Reiko good job,” said (Y/N).

            “I will,” said Honey, heading towards his wife.

            Mori was left on his own, which he was more comfortable with in the passing years than he had been for a long period. Still, he kept an eye on Honey, even if it was different now as adults. He nodded to the twins, (Y/N), and Kyoya and headed to the buffet table to pick out sweets for Honey, fruit for Reiko, and other snacks for himself.

            “They actually did the buffet?” said the twins.

            “Apparently, Chairman Suoh’s mother was shocked at the idea, and Tamaki wanted to have golden plates, but Haruhi wanted to be more down-to-earth,” said Kyoya.

            “Sounds like the Boss,” said Hikaru. The nickname had stuck across the years.

            “They still rented a castle for the wedding, though,” said Kaoru. “Showoff.”

            “Hikaru! Kaoru!” Across the room, trying to get at the food, was the newest Hitachiin family member, Ageha. “Help! Up!”

            Instantly, Hikaru and Kaoru ran off to help their younger sister, who they adored with all their heart (and who loved Tamaki more than them sometimes, much to their despair).

            “Looks like everything worked out as it should,” said (Y/N), leaning against Kyoya. “Haruhi and Tamaki made it.”

            “And Tamaki survived Haruhi wanting her career to be established for marriage,” said Kyoya.

            “She makes a great lawyer,” said (Y/N), fondly. “I’m proud of her.” They looked at Kyoya. “I’m proud of all of us.”

            “I’m proud of you,” said Kyoya, holding (Y/N)’s waist. “You’ve succeeded in everything you dreamed of.”

            “Well, there’s always more dreams,” said (Y/N).

            However, they had come far. They and Kyoya had graduated top of their class from Ouran, entered university and done even better, and graduated with many honors. The Ootori family was shocked Kyoya wasn’t entering the medical field, but, the more jobs he completed, the more Kyoya climbed upwards in the world of business, bringing profit and efficiency wherever he went. There was nothing definite, but the murmurings of the third Ootori son’s talents being more significant than his brothers grew with every day.

            On (Y/N)’s side, they had entered a similar but separate field from Kyoya to begin with and moved up the ranks, working with contracts and mergers to bring companies together for stronger business. Faster than most thought possible, (Y/N) had become successful and made quite a bit of money.

            And that was on top of the marriage. While they could have waited, (Y/N) and Kyoya had married out of college, ready to be together. (Y/N) kept their last name, however, because they did not want the Ootori name giving them privilege or anyone being able to say it had. (Y/N) succeeded on their own ability.

            And now they were standing together watching Tamaki and Haruhi finally marry. They were surrounded by friends. They ran successful business and had a happy life. They had matching rings on their fingers. (Y/N) and Kyoya were in love. They had overcome many obstacles already, and they would face every challenge that continued to come their way. There were more dreams, more successes to have, more happiness to find, more love to share.

            “We’ll achieve the dreams together,” said (Y/N), taking his hand and admiring the ring. “Right, my darling husband?”

            “Of course, my dear spouse,” said Kyoya, lifting his hand and kissing the back of theirs.

            (Y/N) grinned, pulled Kyoya in, and kissed him. Kyoya wound his arms around their waist and kissed them back.

            “I love you, (Y/N),” said Kyoya.

            “I love you too, Kyoya,” said (Y/N).

            And no matter how life changed, that one was the one fact that would remain: their love.